Living Fountains or Broken Cisterns – An Educational Problem for Protestants

Living Fountains or Broken Cisterns – An Educational Problem for Protestants
By E. A. SUTHERLAND
President of Battle Creek College
“My people have committed two evils; they have forsaken Me the fountain of living waters, and hewed them out cisterns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water.’” Jer. 2:13.
Copyright, 1900,
By E. A. SUTHERLAND

Preface

THERE are few books which treat of the history of education, and fewer which attempt to show the part that the educational work has ever borne in the upbuilding of nations. That religion is inseparably connected with, and upheld by, the system of education maintained by its advocates, has been recognized by many historians in a casual way; but, to the author’s knowledge, no one has hitherto made this thought the subject of a volume.

In teaching the history of education and the growth of Protestantism, the close relationship ever existing between the latter and true methods of education led to a careful study of the educational system of the nations of the earth, especially of those nations which have exerted a lasting influence upon the world’s history. The present volume is the result of that study.

D’Aubigné says that in the Reformation “the school was early placed beside the church; and these two great institutions, so powerful to regenerate the nations, were equally reanimated by it. It was by a close alliance with learning that the Reformation entered into the world.”

True education, Protestantism, and republicanism form a threefold union which defies the powers of earth to overthrow; but to-day the Protestant churches are growing weak, and the boasted freedom of America’s democracy is being exchanged for monarchical principles of government.

This weakness is rightly attributed by some to the want of proper education. The same cause of degeneracy would doubtless be assigned by many others, were effects traced to their source.

The author has attempted, by a generous use of historical quotations, to so arrange facts that the reader will see that the hope of Protestantism and the hope of republicanism lies in the proper education of the youth; and that this true education is found in the principles delivered by Jehovah to his chosen people, the Jews; that it was afterward more fully demonstrated by the Master Teacher, Christ; that the Reformation witnessed a revival of these principles; and that Protestants to-day, if true to their faith, will educate their children in accordance with these same principles.

Due credit is given to the authors quoted, a list of whose names appears at the end of the volume. A complete index .renders this work easy of reference.

E. A. S.

I. Introductory: God the Source of wisdom

“SURELY there is a vein for the silver, and a place for gold where they fine it. Iron is taken out of the earth, and brass is molten out of the stone. . .. As for the earth, out of it cometh bread; and under it is turned up as it were fire. The stones of it are the place of sapphires; and it hath dust of gold. There is a path which no fowl knoweth, and which the vulture’s eye hath not seen. The lion’s whelps have not trodden it, nor the fierce lion passed by it…

But where shall wisdom be found? And where ts the place of understanding? Man knoweth not the price thereof; neither is it found in the land of the living. The depth saith, It is not in me; and the sea saith, It is not with me. It can not be gotten for gold, neither shall silver be weighed for the price thereof. . . . The gold and the crystal can not equal it; and the exchange of it shall not be for jewels of fine gold… . Whence then cometh wisdom? And where is the place of understanding? . . . God understandeth the way thereof, and He knoweth the place thereof.” – Job 28.

Man sometimes feels that he understands the way of wisdom, and boasts that he knows the place thereof. He may indeed understand it in a measure, and he may ascertain its abiding place; but that knowledge comes in one way, and only one. He who understandeth the way thereof and knoweth the place thereof, opens a channel which connects earth with that fountain of life.

In the creation of the universe that wisdom was manifested. “When He made a decree for the rain, and a way for the “lightning of the thunder; then did He see it, and declare it; He prepared it, yea, and searched it out.” Written on the face of creation is the WISDOM OF THE ETERNAL. “And unto man He said, Behold, the fear of the Lord, THAT IS WISDOM; and to depart from evil is understanding.” In other words, when man lives in harmony with God,— that is, when physically he acts in accordance with the laws of the universe; when mentally his thoughts are those of the Father; and when spiritually his soul responds to the drawing power of love, that power which controls creation,— then has he entered the royal road which leads direct to WISDOM.

Where is the wise? There is implanted in each human heart a longing to come in touch with wisdom. God, by the abundance of life, is as a great magnet, drawing humanity to Himself. So close is the union that in Christ are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. In one man—a man made of flesh and blood like all men now living – there dwelt the spirit of wisdom. More than this, in Him are “hid all the treasures of wisdom;” and hence the life of Immanuel stands a constant witness that the WISDOM OF THE AGES is accessible to man. And the record adds, “Ye are complete in Him.”

This wisdom brings eternal life; for in Him are hid all the treasures of wisdom,” “and ye are complete in Him.” “This is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only true God.”

Christ, at Jacob’s well, explained to the woman of Samaria, and through her to you and me, the means of gaining wisdom. The well of living water, from the depths of which the patriarch had drawn for himself, his children, and his cattle, and which he bequeathed as a rich legacy to generations following, who drank, and blessed his name, symbolized worldly wisdom. Men to-day mistake this for that wisdom described in Job, of which God understandeth the way and knoweth the place. Christ spoke of this latter when He said, “If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee, Give me to drink; thou wouldst have asked of Him, and He would have given thee living water.” “If any man thirst, let him come unto Me, and drink.”

Why, then, if wisdom may be had for the asking, if that spiritual drink may be had for the taking, are not all filled? The fountain flows free; why are not all satisfied? Only one reason can be given: men in their search accept falsehood in place of truth. This blunts their sensibilities, until the false seems true and the true false.

“Where is the wise? . . . hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?” ” Howbeit we speak wisdom among the perfect (full-grown): yet a wisdom not of this world, nor of the rulers of this age which are coming to naught: but we speak God’s wisdom in a mystery, even the wisdom that hath been hidden, . . . which none of the rulers of this world knoweth.” – I Cor. 2:6

There is, then, a distinction between the wisdom of God and that of this world. How, then, can we attain unto the higher life,—to the real, the true wisdom? There are things which eye hath not seen nor ear heard, which eyes should see and ears hear, and these “God hath revealed unto us by His Spirit: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.”

To man, then, if born of the Spirit, is given a spiritual eyesight which pierces infinitude, and enables the soul to commune with the Author of all things. No wonder the realization of such possibilities within himself led the psalmist to exclaim, “Such knowledge is too wonderful for me; it is high, I can not attain unto it.” And Paul himself exclaimed, “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! . . . For who hath known the mind of the Lord?” “The things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God.” And “we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God.” Hence to us is given the power to commune with Him and to search into the mysteries of the otherwise unfathomable.

Dealing with wisdom is education. If it be the wisdom of the world, then it is worldly education, if, on the other hand, it is a search for the wisdom of God, it is CHRISTIAN EDUCATION.

Over these two questions the controversy between good and evil is waging. The final triumph of truth will place the advocates of Christian education in the kingdom of God. “God is a Spirit: and they that worship Him must worship in spirit and in truth.”

That education which links man with God, the source of wisdom, and the author and finisher of our faith, is a spiritual education, and prepares the heart for that kingdom which is within.




The Great Red Dragon and Rome Part II

The Great Red Dragon and Rome Part II

The Mother Church

St. John Lateran Cathedral

St. John Lateran Cathedral

SACROS LATERAN ECCLES

Above is the inscription at the base of the columns on either side of the central entrance door of St. John Lateran, the Cathedral of the Bishop of Rome, the pope. It reads:

SACROS LATERAN ECCLES
OMNIUM URBIS ET ORBIS
ECCLESIARUM MATER
ET CAPUT.

It translates to “Sacred Lateran Church, Universally for the City and the World, Supreme Mother of Churches”, a fulfillment of Revelation 17:5.

    Rev 17:5 And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.

    Rev 17:18 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.

Here we are told that the woman of Rev 17, the apostate church, is the same entity as the great city of Babylon that reigns over the kings of the earth, found in Rev 18. There is only one church that history shows to have made the claim of authority over the kings of the earth. That church is the Roman Catholic Church, and Babylon is the code word for the city of Rome-

    1 Pet 5:13 The church that is at Babylon, elected together with you, saluteth you; and so doth Marcus my son.

This verse is widely recognized as meaning Rome, not Babylon. Roman Catholics have even acknowledged this association:

“Babylon,” from which Peter addresses his first Epistle, is understood by learned annotators, Protestant and Catholic, to refer to Rome – the word Babylon being symbolic of the corruption then prevailing in the city of the Caesars.

Source: Faith of Our Fathers, by James Cardinal Gibbons, 111th printing, Published by TAN Books and Publishers, INC., P.O. Box 424, Rockford, Illinois 61105, Copyright 1980, page 87.

Here is wisdom

There are two verses in Revelation that have a striking relationship, both calling for wisdom:

    Rev 13:18 Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six.

    Rev 17:9 And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth.

This is a clear linkage of the number 666 with the woman that sits on seven mountains. A woman is common symbology in the Bible for a church. Look in any encyclopedia and you will discover that Rome is the city of seven hills or mountains. It is very interesting to note that Vatican City and St. Peter’s Basilica of the Catholic Church were built upon what was called in Latin vaticanus mons or vaticanus collis, which when translated means “hill of prophecy”:

vatis / vatic = prophecy, anus = of
mons / collis = hill or mountain.
    Rev 17:18 And the woman which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.

Pope Pius the 12th - 1958

Pope Pius the 12th – 1958

Pope John the 23rd - 1959

Pope John the 23rd – 1959

CITTÁ DEL VATICANO – CITY OF PROPHECY

Pope Paul the 6th - 1963

Pope Paul the 6th – 1963

Above are three 100 Lire coins minted by Vatican City, or the “City of Prophecy”. (Click on a coin for a closer look.) Vatican City is unwittingly declaring itself to be that woman of Revelation 17, the church that claims to rule over the kings of the earth, because the Catholic Church is portrayed on the coins as a woman (FIDES = FAITH) with a cup in her hand (a golden cup of the Mass with sunburst Eucharist host) as described in Rev 17:4:

    Rev 17:4 And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication:
    Rev 17:5 And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.
    Rev 17:6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.

The cup the woman holds represents false doctrine; fornication or adulteration of the truth.

LEO XII  Pontifex Maximus ANNO II SEDET SVPER VNIVERSVM

LEO XII Pontifex Maximus ANNO II SEDET SVPER VNIVERSVM

Above is a bronze papal medal (Mazio #585) of Pope Leo XII, minted to commemorate the second year of his reign, the jubilee year of 1825. Again the Roman Catholic Church is portrayed as a woman seated on the globe with a cup in her hand. The inscription on the reverse reads SEDET SUPER UNIVERSUM, declaring that her seat of authority is universal, i.e., over the entire globe.

Below are illustrations of two more coins (gold – 2 Zecchini) minted during the reign of Leo XII, which depict FIDES (the Catholic Faith) as a woman on the reverse side, also holding the golden cup of the Mass.

2 Zecchini, 22mm diam., 6.9g, .998 gold, Fr. 253, KM 1089 Pope Leo XII - 1825 (Anno III) Populis Expiatis

2 Zecchini, 22mm diam., 6.9g, .998 gold, Fr. 253, KM 1089
Pope Leo XII – 1825 (Anno III) Populis Expiatis

A gold Scudo minted during the reign of Pope Clement XI in 1718 (Anno XVIII) with a cup holding Fides on the reverse. (Berman 2363, KM 771)

A gold Scudo minted during the reign of Pope Clement XI in 1718
(Anno XVIII) with a cup holding Fides on the reverse. (Berman 2363, KM 771)

The woman of Rev 17, holding a golden cup, is described in verse 6 as being drunk with the blood of martyrs of Jesus. There is only one Christian church responsible for the death of thousands and thousands of fellow Christians during prolonged periods of persecution – the Roman Catholic Church. This happened in what is called the Dark Ages of European history. Christians were burned at the stake for possessing a Bible, speaking verses in the common tongue rather than Latin, or contradicting the policies of the Papacy. Uncounted thousands were slaughtered during this persecution. Note the following:

    (Rev 13:15) … And cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be put to death.

Christ does not do so, neither his Prophets or Apostles teach so, neither have the kings that are Christians received any such instructions to kill men, or to make them think that the worship of Christ is to be stained with blood; for the true God doth not desire any forced, but voluntary service. Wherefore by his mark especially will he make it evident to all that have any understanding, that indeed he is the Antichrist; that indeed he is not Christ, but, according to his name, opposite and contrary to Christ. He is Christ that sheds his own blood, he is Antichrist that sheds the blood of others. — Rupertus, Abbot of Tuits, in his 12th century commentary on Revelation, Apoc. lib. 3. cap. 13.

Source: Pierre Allix, Ecclesiastical History of Ancient Churches of the Piedmont, published in Oxford at the Clarendon Press in 1821, reprinted in USA in 1989 by Church History Research & Archives, P.O. Box 38, Dayton Ohio, 45449, p. 230

Vatican State FlagThe woman of Revelation 17 also rides a beast, and in Bible prophecy a beast is symbolic of a political power or country. So the woman / church of Revelation 17 rides on the political power of the state. The Vatican is not only a city, but since the Lateran Treaty of 1929 signed with Mussolini it is again also a country, with diplomatic relations with nearly every other nation on earth, and the Pope is the head of state. On the left is the Vatican state flag.

She also bears the name of Mystery. Mystery is the term used by the Roman Catholic Church to refer to the Mass, specifically the transubstantiation of the bread and wine into the body and blood of Christ. It is a key part of Catholic dogma. These are the words of the priest in Latin or English (emphasis is mine):

    HIC EST ENIM CALIX SANGUINIS MEI, NOVI ET AETERNI TESTAMENTI: MYSTERIUM FIDEI, QUI PRO VOBIS ET PRO MULTIS EFFUNDETUR IN REMISSIONEM PECCATORUM.

    FOR THIS IS THE CHALICE OF MY BLOOD, OF THE NEW AND ETERNAL TESTAMENT, THE MYSTERY OF FAITH, WHICH FOR YOU AND FOR MANY SHALL BE SHED UNTO THE REMISSION OF SINS.

She is described in Revelation 17:3 as full of names of blasphemy. How does the Bible define blasphemy? Here is one biblical definition:

    Mark 2:5 When Jesus saw their faith, he said unto the sick of the palsy, Son, thy sins be forgiven thee.
    Mark 2:6 But there were certain of the scribes sitting there, and reasoning in their hearts,
    Mark 2:7 Why doth this man thus speak blasphemies? who can forgive sins but God only?

Only God has the power to forgive you your sins. Yet the Roman Catholic Church claims this power for it’s priests. In addition, for hundreds of years the Roman Catholic Church sold what it called indulgences. By contributing to the church, your sins could be forgiven. Indeed the Vatican itself was built by funds raised in this manner. Indulgences continue today in the form of penance. They claim there are works you can do that bear either partial remittance of sins or plenary (full) remittance of sins. So, with the blessing of the church, you can forgive your own sins by your own actions. As Mark 2:3-5 shows, these are examples of the blasphemy described in Rev 17:3.

Conclusions Evident with Additional Facts:

A. The Roman Catholic Church (Papal Rome) is the beast from the sea of Rev 13, the woman of Rev 17 and the Babylon of Rev 18.

B. The Papacy is the Antichrist of Rev 13, whose number is 666, and he is the little horn of Daniel 7 and 8.).

C. The power behind the Papacy of the Roman Catholic Church is none other than Satan. He first attempted to use Rome to kill the infant Jesus. He also used the Roman empire to try to exterminate the early Christians. This just forced Christianity underground, even in a literal sense, yet it still flourished. So Satan changed tactics and infiltrated the church through Pagan practices and began to persecute those who clung to true doctrine, by using the church itself as the exterminator. This era of papal power began in 538 A.D. and ended in 1798 a period of 1260 years. This is the period referred to as 1260 days, 42 months, and 3 1/2 times in the Bible.




The Great Red Dragon and Rome

The Great Red Dragon and Rome

By Michael Scheifler

Greg Bentley of Berean Beacon shared with me material by Michael Scheifler on web.archive.org. Mr. Scheifler’s website went offline for some reason. I’m glad to re-post his material to make it more easily available.

THE EMPIRES OF DANIEL AND REVELATION

EMPIRE DANIEL 2 DANIEL 7 DANIEL 8 REVELATION 13
BABYLON
Until 539 B.C.
Head of Gold
vs. 32, 38
Lion – v. 4,
v. 17
—— Mouth of the Lion
(1 head)
v. 2
MEDO – PERSIA
Until 331 B.C.
Chest of Silver
vs. 32, 39
Bear – v. 5,
v. 17
Ram
vs. 3, 20
Feet of the Bear
(1 head)
v. 2
GREECE
Until 168 B.C.
Belly of Brass
vs. 32, 39
Leopard – v. 6,
v.17
He-Goat
vs. 5, 21
Body of the Leopard
(4 heads)
v. 2
PAGAN ROME
Until 496 A.D.
Legs of Iron
vs. 33, 40
4th
Diverse Beast
vs. 7, 17
—— World power of John’s
time
(1 head)
Rome / Dragon v.2
Europe Divided 10 Toes
vs. 33, 41
10 Horns
vs. 20, 24
—— 10 Horns
of the Beast from the Sea
v. 1
PAPAL ROME
Begins 538 A.D.
Head Wound – 1798 A.D.
—— Little Horn
vs. 8, 11,
24-25
Little Horn
vs. 9-12,
23-25
Composite of previous
Empires
7 headed 10 horned
Beast from the Sea
vs. 1-3
JUDGMENT BEGINS
1844 A.D.
—— Judgment scene
vs. 9-10,
22, 26
Sanctuary
Cleansed
v. 14
——
UNITED STATES —— —— —— Lamb-like
2 Horned Land Beast
v. 11
PAPAL
Head Wound Healed
Lateran Treaty – 1929
—— —— —— Head Wound
to Sea Beast Healed
vs. 3,12
GOD’S KINGDOM Stone – Mountain
vs. 35, 44
God’s Kingdom
vs. 13-14, 27
—— ——
    Rev 12:3 And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads.
    Rev 12:4 And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born.
    Rev 12:9 And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.

The above verses make clear, in even superficial reading, that the Great Red Dragon is Satan. But there is another relationship that is not as readily apparent. Verse 4 is referring to the birth of Jesus, and Satan’s attempt to kill the infant Jesus. Satan however, did not attempt this act of murder on his own. He made his attempt through the power of one man on earth. This man is identified:

    Mat 2:13 And when they were departed, behold, the angel of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word: for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him.

Herod the Great, the King of Judea and Palestine was the agent Satan used in his attempt to kill the infant Jesus. It is significant to note that Herod received his office from the Roman Empire. In 37 B.C. Herod the Great conquered Jerusalem with the aid of Roman armies and made himself king.

Now notice again in Rev 12:3 that Satan is described as having seven heads, ten horns and seven crowns. This is important because it is a key to identify Satan and his agents elsewhere in Revelation:

    Rev 13:1 And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having seven heads and ten horns, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.
    Rev 13:2 And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: and the dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.

Here another agent of Satan can be found. Although nearly identical in description, it is not Satan, because verse 2 says this beast power gets his power from the dragon – a clear reference to Satan. As we observed in Matthew, Satan used the power of the ancient Roman Empire to attempt the murder of Jesus. The dragon and Rome worked with the same mind toward the same goal. So in Rev 13:2 we can possibly substitute Rome for the word Dragon. Lets explore a little farther.

Note the animals that are mentioned. This is a reference back to Daniel 7. John the Revelator was looking backwards in sequence at the previous empires, to give us a time hack if you will, to identify this Sea Beast in the stream of time. The Lion (Babylon) is referred to as the head of Gold in Dan 2, the Bear (Medo-Persia) which is also the chest of silver in Dan 2, and the Leopard (Greece) the thighs of brass in Dan 2. Now there is also a fourth beast in Dan 7, to match the legs of iron in Dan 2 –

    Dan 7:7 After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth: it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with the feet of it: and it was diverse from all the beasts that were before it; and it had TEN HORNS.

This fourth diverse beast with ten horns correlates to ancient pagan Rome. Ancient pagan Rome, when it disintegrated, was followed by the divided kingdoms, which is to say a divided Europe (a condition that exists today), represented by the feet and TEN TOES of clay and iron in Dan 2.

The Winged Dragon and Rome

In 312 A.D. Emperor Constantine was about to enter into battle with his rival emperor Maxentius. Greatly outnumbered by his opponents army, Constantine on the day before the impending battle saw a vision in the sky of a cross with the words “In Hoc Signo Crucis Vinces” emblazoned about it, which means “In This Sign (the Cross) You Shall Conquer”. Constantine immediately adopted the cross as his emblem and had it put on troops and banners. The following day Constantine defeated Maxentius in the battle of Milvian Bridge. Constantine went on to declare Christianity the state religion of Rome and was himself later baptized a Christian.

A fresco in the Vatican, (The Sala di Constantino, Palazzi Vaticani, Rome) painted by RAFFAELLO (1509-10 A.D.) depicts Emperor Constantine's Vision of the Cross.

A fresco in the Vatican, (The Sala di Constantino, Palazzi Vaticani, Rome) painted by RAFFAELLO (1509-10 A.D.) depicts Emperor Constantine’s Vision of the Cross.

Dragon

In the fresco, note what is in the upper right-hand corner (and shown above). There you will see a winged serpent, or dragon. Raffaello was depicting a pivotal moment in the conversion of Pagan Rome to Christianity, the dragon he painted being symbolic of ancient Pagan Rome.

The heraldic coat of arms of Pope Gregory XIII, 1572-1585 A.D

Curiously, one of the Popes adopted the winged serpent or dragon as his symbol on his heraldic shield. Here is the heraldic coat of arms of Pope Gregory XIII, 1572-1585 A.D., who is most known for initiating the calendar reform in use today, the Gregorian calendar. This is something you can confirm in the book The Pope Encyclopedia by Matthew Bunsen, published by Crown Trade Paperbacks, 1995, ISBN 0-517-88256-6, page 163.

The coat of arms of Gregory XIII shown here is one of two that can be found above the doors in the Gallery of Maps in the Vatican. Revelation 12 clearly tells us that the dragon is symbolic of Satan, so why did a pope use it as his symbol?

In 1582, by decree of Gregory XIII (Inter Gravissimas), 10 days were dropped from the calendar, and a new system of leap years was inaugurated.

    Dan 7:25 And he [the little horn] shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.

Changing Times and Laws

GREGORIUS XIII
PONT(IFEX)  OPT(IMUS)  MAXIMUS 	ANNO RESTITUTO MDLXXXII
(Year of Restitution 1582)

The above papal medal of Pope Gregory XIII, designed by L Parm, is dated 1582, marking the year of the Gregorian calendar reform. On the reverse of the medal is a winged dragon / serpent encircling a ram’s head. As previously mentioned, the dragon is the biblical symbol of Satan (Rev 12:9). The serpent that is chasing or devouring its tail is called Ouroboros, Uroboros, or Oureboros. The ram’s head is also a satanic symbol, and is frequently associated with the Egyptian deities, such as the god Amon (Amoun, Ammun, Ammon), the king of all gods, who was also regarded as the sun god, and Khnum, who created mankind on his potter’s wheel from the mud of the Nile.

The intended symbolic meaning, however, is undoubtedly that of Aries the Ram, the first sign of the Zodiac, which symbolizes the Vernal / Spring Equinox, and Draco / Drako (or Ouroboros) the serpent depicting a cyclical returning. Pope Gregory XIII had modified the calendar specifically so that the Vernal Equinox would remain relatively constant, on or about March 21st, which is the beginning of the Zodiacal year, when the Sun crosses the Equator and enters the astrological sign of Aries. This had the desired result of returning Easter to the time specified by the Nicene Council (325 A.D.).

Tome of Gregory.

The tomb of Pope Gregory XIII which celebrates the Gregorian Calendar reform.

Dragon  of Pope Gregory

A close up of the guardian dragon near the base of the monument. At the top of the monument (but not visible in the photo at left) is a large heraldic shield for Gregory XIII, which contains the winged dragon, a symbol of Satan.

Wearing Out the Saints

Medal Commemorating Slaughter Of The Huguenots

GREGORIUS XIII – PONT. MAX. AN. I
UGONOTTORUM STRAGES (HUGUENOTS SLAUGHTERED) – 1572

Pope Gregory XIII, with the dragon of Satan as his heraldic symbol, was also the pope who upon hearing of the wholesale slaughter of Protestant French Huguenots, known as St. Bartholomew’s massacre, had a medal struck to celebrate the bloody event. The reverse side of the medal, shown above, depicts an angel with a cross and sword murdering the Huguenot heretics.

To his credit, while in Paris to celebrate the 12th World Youth Day on Saturday, August 23rd, 1997, the eve of the anniversary of the massacre, Pope John Paul II made a brief apology for the acts of French Catholics 425 years before, by admitting that “Christians did things which the Gospel condemns.”

A second pope, Paolo V (1605-1621) also used a winged dragon on his heraldic shield along with an eagle. In the Vatican Gardens there is a fountain called the Fountain of Towers, bearing the inscription and papal shield of Paolo V, in which the central figure of the fountain is a winged dragon centered in water spouts. Flanking either side of the fountain are fortress like towers topped by sculptures of winged dragons.

Fountain of Towers, Vatican Gardens

Fountain of Towers, Vatican Gardens

Because it somewhat resembles an altar, this fountain has also been called the Fountain of the Sacrament, or in Italian, Fontana del Santissimo Sacramento. The spray of water from the dragon’s mouth is said to imitate the rays of a sunburst monstrance.

The Transfer of Power to the Bishop of Rome.

As we established with Rev 12:4, the dragon’s agent in trying to kill Christ was ancient Rome (through Herod). With this relationship of Dragon = Rome we can see that the beast from the sea of Revelation 13 should get his power and seat and great authority from the Ancient Roman Empire, through Satan, just like Herod did. This prompts the question, did ancient Rome formally bestow its power and authority on any existing power?

A check of history will reveal the successor to the Roman emperors. With the move of the Roman capitol to Constantinople, there was a political power vacuum that was quickly and willingly filled by the Bishop of Rome-

    [p. 269] Whatever Roman elements the barbarians and Arians left … [came] under the protection of the Bishop of Rome, who was the chief person there after the Emperor’s disappearance… [p. 270] The Roman Church in this way privily pushed itself into the place of the Roman World-Empire, of which it is the actual continuation; the empire has not perished, but has only undergone a transformation … That is no mere “clever remark,” but the recognition of the true state of the matter historically, and the most appropriate and fruitful way of describing the character of this Church. It still governs the nations … It is a political creation, and as imposing as a World-Empire, because the continuation of the Roman Empire. The Pope, who calls himself “King” and “Pontifex Maximus,” is Caesar’s successor.

Source: Adolf Harnack, What Is Christianity? trans. by Thomas Bailey Saunders (2d ed., rev.; New York: Putnam, 1901), pp. 269, 270. [Ernest Benn Ltd., London, has recently published a new edition of this book.]

The archetype from which the pope descends is that of the imperial Caesar, … while for the most part Italy wasn’t even a unified state – unlike France, Spain, England, Russia – that unique supreme Christian authority, purely Italian, nevertheless continued to represent the universality descended from the emperors. It is not paradoxical to say that in Italy the monarchy has continued to exist despite the expulsion of the royal House of Savoy, because the monarchical authority of the pontiff has a charisma and a national power of attraction that no president of the republic has ever been able to claim.

Source: Why the next pope needs to be Italian, by Roberto Pazzi, The International Herald Tribune Online, Monday, January 12, 2004, translated by Ann McGarrell from Italian.

One of the most famous forged documents ever was the Donation of Constantine, which it was claimed, proved that Emperor Constantine had given authority and property to the Pontiff of Rome. For many centuries the Donation of Constantine was used by the Catholic church to validate it’s claim to authority. OK, you say, but that was a forgery – it was not an authentic transfer of power to the Papacy. True. There was such a document however, the authenticity of which is not challenged even to this day. In 533 A.D. Roman Emperor Justinian in the Justinian Code declared the Bishop of Rome to have the first rank of all pontiffs, head of all Christian churches, and that he (Justinian) would exert every effort to increase the honor and authority of the Apostolic See of Rome! This was the formal transfer of power from the Emperor of Pagan Rome to the Papacy. It should be noted however, the implementation of this decree did not actually occur until 538 A.D. when a siege of Rome by the Ostrogoths was broken.

    Dan 7:7 After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth: it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with the feet of it: and it was diverse from all the beasts that were before it; and it had ten horns.

Rome is described in Dan 7:7 as diverse, or different from previous powers. This is because, as we have seen, the ancient Pagan Roman empire GAVE political power and religious authority to it’s successor, the Roman Catholic Church.

Note that each of the beasts in Daniel can be described as UNIVERSAL powers that dominated the world at the time. Ancient Rome also was a universal power, yet in time, the Roman empire faded. It’s clear successor is the UNIVERSAL (Catholic) CHURCH – again another universal power. Rome was the diverse fourth power because it evolved from a Pagan Political power, into a Christian religious AND political power, though still dominated by Pagan beliefs.

The “Little Horn” Power

    Dan 7:8 I considered the (10) horns, and, behold, there came up among them another little horn, …

Pope Pius IX gave this remarkable testimony:

    “It is, therefore, by a particular decree of Divine Providence that, at the fall of the Roman Empire and its partition into separate kingdoms, the Roman Pontiff, whom Christ made the head and center of his entire Church, acquired civil power.” − Pius IX, Apostolic Letter Cum Catholica Ecclesia, March 26, 1860.

Source: Papal Teachings: The Church, selected and arranged by the Benedictine Monks of Solesmes, translated by Mother E. O’Gorman, R.S.C.J., Manhattanville College of the Sacred Heart, St. Paul Editions, Boston, © 1980, 1962 by Daughters of St. Paul, Library of Congress catalog card number 62-12454, par. #225, page 160.

Divine Providence indeed! Daniel had prophesied it! The phrase “little horn” indicates a “little kingdom”. This is one of the distinguishing characteristics of this entity, its small size geographically. The Vatican, the headquarters for the Catholic Church located in Rome, is today the smallest independent country in the world, covering only about 108 acres in size. The papal monarchy came up among the divided kingdoms (the 10 horns), after the fall of the Rome Empire, and has had influence greatly disproportionate to its geographical size.

    Dan 7:8 … before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots: …

Who were these three kingdoms that were uprooted? The Heruli, Vandals, and finally the Ostrogoths. Each of them were Arian, considered heretics by the Roman Catholic Church, and were defeated by the Emperor on the Pope’s behalf.

    Dan 7:8 … and, behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things.

This now should be an obvious reference to the great things and blasphemies spoken by a man of the Roman Catholic church (the Papacy), that persecuted the saints for 1260 years, changed the day of rest and tampered with the Ten Commandments and also defeated three other European political powers that followed the downfall of the Roman Empire.

Tampering with God’s Unchangeable Law.

Look at Daniel 7:25 –

    Dan 7:25 And he shall speak great words against the most High,
    and shall wear out the saints of the most High,
    and think to change times and laws (of the most High):
    and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.

Note what I added in parenthesis above. The Little Horn (The Papacy) thinks to be able to change times and laws, and in context it is speaking about the times and laws of God. So has the Papacy, the Roman Catholic Church, claimed that the Law of of God, the Ten Commandments can be changed? Indeed they do. They think they have done it by changing the day of rest to Sunday! In one action they have fulfilled that portion of the prophecy of Daniel 7:25, changing both the time and the law of God.

Here is a link to the Catholic New Advent web page. Note what
they say about the Sabbath commandment
(3rd by Catholic reckoning)-

Here is a link to the

Catholic Baltimore Catechism
on the Sabbath commandment. Read #353 to
#360…

Here is the General index to the Baltimore Catechism.

Note the fate of this beast in Daniel:

    Dan 7:11 I beheld then because of the voice of the great words which the horn spake: I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame.

This is also a reference to:

    Rev 19:20 And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast, and them that worshipped his image. These both were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone.

Continuing to follow the trail of seven heads and ten horns in the Bible leads us also to a beast in Rev 17, the same beast destroyed in Rev 19:20 as we have just seen.

    Rev 17:3 So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns.
    Rev 17:4 And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication:
    Rev 17:5 And upon her forehead was a name written, MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.
    Rev 17:6 And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus: and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration.

Note the contrast of this woman with the woman found in Rev 12. In scripture a woman commonly represents a church (Jer 6:2, Isa 54:5-6, Hos 2:19-20, John 3:29, 2 Cor 11:2, Rev 19:7-8). The symbolic woman of Rev 12 represents the righteous church of believers that brought forth Jesus and is described in admirable terms. Compare that with the symbolic woman described here in Rev 17, the apostate church. Note that this church is described as the Mother of Harlots. There is only ONE Christian church that is self-described as the Mother church – the Roman Catholic Church – and her Protestant daughters are called harlots.

Continued in Part II




Thomas Aquinas: Kill the Heretics

Thomas Aquinas: Kill the Heretics

This is from Charles Chiniquy’s book, The God of Rome Eaten by a Rat . If you think persecution of non-Catholics by the Catholic Church is a thing of the past, please read this and think again.

Father Chiniquy. To Mgr. Lynch Archbishop Of Toronto.

St. Anne, Kankakee County, Illinois
June 22, 1884.

To His Lordship Lynch, Archbishop Of Toronto:

My Lord: — The 12th inst., I promised to answer your letter of the 11th, addressed to the Rev. Moderator and to the Ministers of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church. I come today, to fullfil my promise, with the help of God.

I had accused your church to believe and say that she had received from God the power to kill us poor heretics. I said that if you did not slaughter us, today, in Canada and elsewhere, it is only because you are not strong enough to do it. I said also, that where the Roman Catholics feel strong enough they do not think it a sin to beat, stone, or kill us when they can do it without any danger to their own precious lives.

I said that your best theologians teach that heretics do not deserve to live, and that your great St. Thomas Aquinas, whom your church has lately put among “the Holy Fathers,” positively declares that one of the most sacred rights and duties of your church is to deliver the heretics into the hands of the secular powers to be exterminated.

As I expected, you have bravely denied what I said on that subject. In your reply you complain that the quotations I made of St. Thomas, on that subject, are not correct.

Here is my answer to your denegations. I have the works of St. Thomas just now on my table. I will copy word for word what he says in Latin and translate it into plain English, respectfully asking your lordship to tell the Canadian people whether or not my translation is correct:

“Quanquam haeritici tolerandi non sunt ipso illorum demerito, usque tamen ad secundam correptionem expectandi sunt ut ad sanam repeant Ecclesiasiae fidem. Qui vero, post secundam correptionem, in suo errore obstinati permanent, non modo excommunicationis sententi, sed etiam saecularibus princibus exterminandi tradendi sunt.”
Translation.
“Though heretics must not be tolerated because they deserved it, we must bear with them till, by a second admonition, they may be brought back to the faith of the Church. But those who, after a second admonition, remain obstinate in their errors, must not only be excommunicated, but they must be delivered to the secular power to be exterminated.” (St. Thomas Aquinas, 4th v., page 90.) .

At the page 91, he says:

“Though heretics who repent must always be accepted to penance as often as they have fallen, they must not, in consequence of that, always be permitted to enjoy the benefits of this life… . When they fall again they are admitted to repent… But the sentence of death must not be removed.” (St. Thomas, v. 4, page 91.)

Your lordship has the just reputation to be an expert man. You then know that in such solemn questions as are discussed just now, the testimony of only one witness does not suffice — I will then give you another testimony to prove the unpalatable truths which I proclaimed in the presence of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church of Canada, viz: That we poor heretics are condemned to death, and are declared unworthy to live side by side with our Roman Catholic neighbors. That testimony will, no doubt, be accepted as good and sufficient by the people of Canada, if not by you, since it is the testimony of your own infallible church, speaking through the Council of the Lateran, held in 1215:

“We excommunicate and an anathematize every heresy that exalts itself against the holy orthodox and Catholic faith, condemning all heretics, by whatever name they may be known — for though their faces differ, they are tied together by their tails. Such as are condemned are to be delivered over to the existing secular powers, to receive due punishment. If laymen their goods must be confiscated. If priests, they must be degraded from their respective orders and their property applied to the use of the church in which they officiated. Secular powers of all ranks and degrees are to be warned, induced, and if necessary, compelled by ecclesiastical censures, to swear that they will exert themselves to the utmost in the defense of the faith, and extirpate all heretics denounced by the church who shall be found in their territories. And whenever any person shall assume government, whether it be spiritual or temporal, he shall be bound to abide by this decree.
“If any temporal lord, after having been admonished and required by the church, shall neglect to clear his territory of heretical depravity, the Metropolitan and Bishop of the province shall unite in excommunicating him. Should he remain contumacious a whole year, the fact shall be signified to the Supreme Pontiff, who shall declare his vassals released from their allegiance from that time, and will bestow his territory on Catholics, to be occupied by them, on the condition of exterminating the heretics and preserving the said territory in the faith.
“Catholics, who shall assume the cross for the extermination of heretics, shall enjoy the same indulgences and be protected by the same privileges as are granted by those who go to the help of the Holy Land. We decree further, that all who may have dealings with heretics, and especially such as receive and defend, and encourage them, shall be excommunicated. He shall not be eligible to any public office. He shall not be admitted as a witness. He shall neither have power to bequeath his property by will, nor to succeed to any inheritance. He shall not bring any action against any person, but anyone can bring action against him. Should he be a judge his decision shall have no force, nor shall any cause be brought before him. Should he be an advocate, he shall not be allowed to plead. Should he be a lawyer, no instruments made by him shall be held valid, but shall be condemned with their author.”

I could give you thousands of other infallible documents to show the exactness of what I said of the savage, anti-social, anti-Christian, and bloody laws of your Church, in all ages, against the heretics, but the short limits of a letter make it impossible. Those proofs are fully given in my book, “Fifty Years in the Church of Rome,” which is now published. I suppose you will answer me, “Have not heretics passed such bloody laws?” Yes, they have passed such cruel laws; but they have borrowed them from you.

When those nations came out from the dark dungeons of Popery, they could not see the light, at first, in its fulness and in all its beauty. It took some time before they could cure themselves from the putrid leprosy which centuries of life inside the walls of the modern Babylon had engendered everywhere. But you know as well as I do that these remnants of Popery have been repudiated more than a century ago by all the Christian churches. Every year since it has been my privilege to be a Presbyterian, I have heard a constant and unanimous protest against those laws of blood and persecutions. They are kept in our records only as a memorandum of the bottomless abyss into which the people were living when submitted to the Pope. But you know, well, my lord, that all those laws of blood and death have been sanctioned in your last Council of the Vatican in your Church. It was declared, then, that you are forever damned if you have any doubts about the rights and duty of your Church to punish the heretics by bodily punishment.

But, my lord, let us forget, for a moment, the numberless and undeniable proofs which I might bring to the remembrance of your lordship, to make you blush for having denied what I said about the un-manly, un-Christian principles which regulate the Roman Catholic Church towards the Protestants, when you have your opportunity. The providence of God has just put me in possession of a fact too public to be ignored even by you.

You know how the Roman Catholics of Quebec have given the lie, with a vengeance to your denials. You know how more than 2,000 good Roman Catholics came with sticks and stones to kill me, the 11th of this month, because I had preached in a Presbyterian Church on the text, “What must I do to have eternal life?” More than one hundred stones struck me, and if I had not providentially had two heavy cloth overcoats, one to protect my shoulders and the other put around my head to weaken the force and weight of those stones, I would surely have been killed on the spot. But though I was protected by those overcoats, my head and shoulders are still as a jelly and cause me great suffering. A kind friend, Mr. Zotique Lefebvre, B.C.I., who heroically put himself between my would-be-murderers and me, to protect my life at the risk of his own, came out from the broken carriage with six bleeding wounds on his face.

The city of Quebec is known to be the most Roman Catholic city in America, and perhaps in the whole world, without excepting Rome itself. Its population has the well earned reputation to be moral, peaceful, respectable, and religious, as they understand those words among the Roman Catholics. The people who stoned me were not a gathering of a low- bred mob; it was composed of well-dressed men, many with gold spectacles: it was not composed of drunkards; there was not a single drunken man seen by me there; they were not of course, what is called “liberal Catholics,” for those “liberal Catholics,” though born in the Church of Rome, have a supreme contempt for the dogmas, practices, and teachings of the priests. Those “liberal Catholics” who, thanks be to God, are fast increasing, are only nominally Catholics — they remain there because their fathers and mothers were so; because also, they want to attract the people to their stores, sell their pills, or desire to be elected to such and such offices by the influence of the priests. They laugh at your miter for they know that it is nothing but the old bonnets of the priests of Bacchus, representing the head of a fish. Those liberal Catholics are disgusted with the bloody laws and practices of the Church of Rome; they would not for anything, molest, insult, or maltreat a heretic. Those liberal Catholics are in favor of liberty and conscience. But the clergy hate and fear them. Had this class of liberal Catholics been numerous in Quebec, I would not have had any trouble. But Quebec is, with a very few exceptions, composed of true, real, sincere, devoted Catholics. They believe sincerely, with your grand St. Thomas, and with your Roman Catholic Church, that heretics like Chiniquy have no right to live; that it is a good work to kill them.

This riot of Quebec, seen with the light of the teachings of St. Thomas, the Councils of Lateran, Constance and the Vatican, show that your letter to the General Assembly of our Presbyterian Church is one of the greatest blunders that your lordship has ever made. The dust that you wanted to throw in the eyes of my Presbyterian brethren is all on your face, today, as dark, hideous spots. Your friends sincerely feel for your misfortune.

For, my lord, there is a voice in the stones thrown at me; there is a voice in the bruises that cover my shoulders and my head, there is a voice also in the blood shed by the friend who saved my life at the peril of his own, which speaks louder and more eloquently than you, to say that you have failed in your attempt to defend your church against what I said at the General Assembly.

That you may better understand this, and that you may be a little more modest hereafter on that subject, I send you by the hands of the Venerable Secretary of our General Assembly, the Reverend Mr. Reid, D.D., one of the hundreds of stones which wounded me, with a part of the handkerchief reddened with the blood of Mr. Zotique Lefebrve, B.C.I., who received six wounds on his face, when heroically standing by me in that hour of supreme danger for my life. Please look at that stone, look at that blood also; they will teach you a lesson which it is quite time for you and all the priests to learn. They will tell you that your Church of Rome is the same today as she was when she slaughtered the hundreds of thousands of Piedmontese with the sword of France; that stone and that blood will tell you what every one knows, among the disciples of the Gospel, that your church of today is the very same church which planned the massacres of St. Bartholomew, the gunpowder plot, the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, and the deaths of more than half a million of French Huguenots on their way to exile. That stone and that blood will tell you that your church today, is the same as she was when she lighted the five thousand auto-da-fes, where ten million martyrs lost their lives in all the great cities of Europe, before God raised the German giant who gave it the deadly blow you know.

Please, my lord, put that stone and that blood in one of the most conspicuous places of your palace, that you may look at them when the devil will come again to throw you into some ignominious and inextricable slough, as the one into which you fell in your courageous but vain attempt to refute me. When that father of lies will try again to make use of your pen to deny the bloody deeds of your church, you will tell him, “Get thee hence, Satan, for it is written in’ our most approved book of theology, St. Thomas, that ‘we must exterminate all the heretics.’ Get thee hence, Satan; for you will not any more to induce me to call old Chiniquy insane, for saying that our church is bloody as ever; for it is written in the Council of Lateran that those who arm themselves for the extermination of heretics are as blessed by God as those who went formerly to the rescue of the Holy Land.”

Yes, my lord; keep that stone and that blood before your eyes, and when I or somebody else will again warn the disciples of the Gospel against the dangers ahead from Rome you will not compromise yourself any more by writing things which are not only against all the records of history, but against the public teachings of all your popes, your councils and your theologians.

With that blood before your eyes, the devil will lose much of his power over you and be forced to give up his old tactics of making you deny, deny, deny, the most evident facts, and the most unimpeachable records of history.

My dear Bishop Lynch, before taking leave of you this day, allow me to ask a favor from your lordship. If you grant it, I will retract what I have said of the anti-social and anti-Christian laws and practices of your Church.

Let your lordship say anathemas to the Councils of Constance and Lateran for the decrees of banishment and death they passed over all those who differed in religion from them. Tell us in plain and good English, that you condemn those Councils for the burning of John Huss, and the blood they caused to be shed all over Europe, under the pretext of religion; tell us that those Councils were the greatest enemies of the Gospel, that instead of being guided by the spirit of God, they were guided by the spirit of Satan, when they caused so many millions of men, women, and children to be slaughtered for refusing to obey the Pope.

And when you will have condemned the action of the depraved men who composed those Councils, you will honestly and bravely declare that your Thomas Aquinas, instead of being a saint, was a bloody monster, when he wrote that the Church of Christ is to deliver the heretics to the secular powers to be exterminated.

Tell us also, that the present Pope Leo XIII. ought to be the object of the execration of the whole world for having lately ordered that the bloody monster’s theology should be taught in all the colleges, academies, seminaries, and universities of the Church of Rome, all over the world, as the best, truest, and most reliable exponent of the doctrines of the Church of Christ.

If you grant me the favor I ask, we will believe that your lordship was honest when you denied what I said of the savage, cruel and diabolical laws and practices of the Church of Rome towards the heretics. But if you refuse to grant my request, we will believe that you are still, in heart and will, submitted to those laws and practices, and that you tried to deceive, after having deceived yourself, when you presented your bloodthirsty church with the rose colors we find in your letter to the General Assembly.

In my next, I will give you the proofs of what I said about the idolatry of your church; and with the help of God, I will refute what you said to defend her practices.

Truly yours,

C. Chiniquy.




Opus Dei’s Influence Over Governments

Opus Dei’s Influence Over Governments

Opus Dei (English: Work of God) is an institution of the Catholic Church which was founded in Spain in 1928 by Josemaría Escrivá. Its stated mission is to help its lay and clerical members to seek Christian perfection in their everyday occupations and within their societies. Opus Dei is officially recognized within the Catholic Church, although its status has evolved. It received final approval by the Catholic Church in 1950 by Pope Pius XII. – Source: Wikipedia

That’s Opus Dei according to Wikipedia. The following article tells us what Opus Dei is really all about.

Opus Dei’s Influence Is Felt in All of Washington’s Corridors of Power

This is a re-post from https://churchandstate.org.uk/2019/06/opus-deis-influence-is-felt-in-all-of-washingtons-corridors-of-power/

By Betty Clermont | 22 January 2019
The Open Tabernacle

The United States Capitol in Washington, D.C. (Photo by ElevenPhotographs on Unsplash)

The Opus Dei Catholic Information Center’s “members and leaders continue to have an outsize impact on policy and politics. It is the conservative spiritual and intellectual center … and its influence is felt in all of Washington’s corridors of power,” stated the Washington Post.

In the past two decades, the center’s “K Street NW location, just two blocks from the White House, became a bustling gathering place for conservative academics, politicians, journalists, young professionals.”  “The noon Mass became known as a ‘Who’s Who’ scene in conservative circles” including “Judge Robert H. Bork, Sen. Sam Brownback (R-Kan.), economist Larry Kudlow and former House speaker Newt Gingrich (R-Ga.).”

Opus Dei’s influence is enormous in the U.S. judiciary.

“The center’s board includes Leonard Leo, executive vice president of the Federalist Society, which helped shepherd the Supreme Court nominations of Brett M. Kavanaugh and Neil M. Gorsuch. White House counsel Pat Cipollone is a former board member, as is William P. Barr, who served as attorney general under President George H.W. Bush and is now President Trump’s nominee for the same position.”  Barr, a “committed Catholic,” was highly recommended  by Leonard Leo.

The U.S. judiciary has been shaped not only through Leo’s control over Trump’s judicial appointments but also by the Judicial Crisis Network (JCN) directed by Leo and run by Carrie Severino, a former law clerk for supreme court justice Clarence Thomas.

The JCN is a 501(c)(4) organization, meaning its donors are secret. “It has spent millions across the country to influence the elections of judges and attorneys general as well as judicial appointment and confirmation processes.”

“Leo’s efforts to ensure that Chief Justice John Roberts and Justice Samuel Alito were confirmed engaged the dark money spending power of JCN. In 2005 and 2006, Leo and the Federalist Society worked with JCN to coordinate radio and online ads as well as on grassroots efforts to support the confirmation of the right-wing justices.

To block the appointment of Barack Obama’s choice, Merrick Garland, and support the confirmation of Justice Gorsuch, Leo helped coordinate the JCN’s expenditure of $17 million. The campaign was highly effective in allowing Gorsuch, the Federalist Society’s pick, to take the place many thought rightly belonged to Merrick Garland.”

What is Opus Dei

Opus Dei is a secret society and an official arm of the Catholic Church as I’ve noted before but bears repeating. Its roots are in fascist Spain.

In 1982, Pope John Paul II designated the group as a “personal prelature,” that is, they are under the sole jurisdiction of the pope and no other prelate. Its website states, “Opus Dei’s mission is to spread the Christian message that every person is called to holiness and that every honest work can be sanctified.” As of 2017 there were 92,892 lay members and 2,212 priests worldwide.

Non-Catholics are welcomed as “cooperators” who “assist the educational and social undertakings promoted by the Prelature.” Priests not ordained into Opus Dei can be a member of the Priestly Society of the Holy Cross, “intrinsically united to the Prelature.”

Only the identities of Opus Dei priests are public. Members of the Priestly Society of the Holy Cross and all lay members’ and cooperators’ names are secret unless self-disclosed, for example by being openly affiliated with the Catholic Information Center.

At the top:

“Opus Dei is an efficient machine run to achieve worldly power,” wrote investigative reporter Penny Lernoux in her book, People of God.

“Opus Dei pursues the Vatican’s agenda through the presence of its members in secular governments and institutions and through a vast array of academic, medical, and grassroots pursuits. Its constant effort [is] to increase its presence in civil institutions of power. [T]heir work in the public sphere breaches the church-state division that is fundamental to modern democracy,” noted Gordon Urquhart, author of The Pope’s Armada: Unlocking the Secrets of Mysterious and Powerful New Sects in the Church (1995).

“Opus Dei uses the Catholic Church for its own ends which are money and power …. Its members form a transnational elite. They seek to colonize the summits of power. They work with stealth – ‘holy discretion’ – and practice ‘divine deception,’” Robert Hutchison wrote in the introduction to his book, Their Kingdom Come: Inside the Secret World of Opus Dei.

“Opus Dei is mostly middle- and upper-class businessmen, professionals, military personnel and government officials. Its members control a large number of banks and financial institutions,” according to Martin A. Lee, author and activist who has written books and articles on far-right movements.

Other Government Agencies Influenced by Opus Dei

Because it is a secret society, usually we can only know government officials’ affiliations with Opus Dei.

Roger Severino, Carrie Severino’s husband, is Trump’s Director of the Office for Civil Rights at the U.S. Department of Health and Human Services. Severino was a trial attorney for seven years in the Department of Justice’s Civil Rights Division.

Larry Kudlow is Trump’s director of the National Economic Council. Plutocracy is “just what America needs,” Kudlow wrote in December 2016. “Putting the incredibly wealthy in charge of the U.S. government” is described as Kudlow’s great idea.

Former Kansas Gov. Sam Brownback is now Trump’s Ambassador-at-Large for International Religious Freedom.

Mick Mulvaney is serving as Trump’s acting White House Chief of Staff. He remains director of the White House Office of Management and Budget and interim head of the Consumer Financial Protection Bureau. Mulvaney “has reportedly met with a long list of lobbyists, corporate executives and wealthy people with business interests before the government.” His meeting with Opus Dei’s Jeff Bell, architect of Reaganomics, covered “religious and political matters.

As an example of  Opus Dei-affiliated military personnel, veteran investigative reporter Seymour Hersh “claimed that Gen. Stanley McChrystal, Vice Admiral William McRaven and others in the JSOC were members of the Knights of Malta and Opus Dei.” JSOC is “the elite Special Ops force” who killed Osama bin Laden. “We’re gonna change mosques into cathedrals … This is not an atypical attitude among some military – it’s a crusade, literally,” Hersh reported. “He added that members of these societies have developed a secret set of insignias that represent ‘the whole notion that this is a culture war’ between religions.”

Vatican Connection

That Newt Gingrich is close to Opus Dei helps explain Trump’s appointment of Callista Gingrich as U.S. Ambassador to the Vatican. (Newt’s three marriages would have raised eyebrows in the Vatican diplomatic corps even though the first two were annulled when he became Catholic and married Callista.)

Newt was an early and constant supporter of Trump. He provides Pope Francis with direct access to Trump. For Trump, he has trusted emissary in a diplomatic corps described as a “prime listening post” in global affairs.

Trump attended Callista’s swearing in ceremony in October 2017.

The U.S. Embassy to the Vatican also has a “Political and Economic Chief” and two “Political and Economic Officers.”

“Political” officers are understandable given that Trump and Pope Francis share so many positions such as restricting women’s access to abortion and contraception, restricting LGBTQI and transgender human rights and, most importantly, continued tax-payer funding of Catholic charities, schools and hospitals.

Pope Francis might have a more benign view on immigration, but he does agree that “a country has the right to protect its borders.” For all his rhetoric – and in spite of billions of dollars of personal income – Pope Francis has sponsored only six refugee families even though the Vatican owns “thousands” of apartments in Rome.

The necessity for “economic” officers is less obvious. The pope is also head of a global network that can act as a conduit for “dark money” thanks to “religious” exemptions granting the Church monetary secrecy in the world’s financial centers. That is a magnate for Opus Dei to maintain power inside the Catholic Church.

Pope Francis has made sure that the Vatican retains its expertise and capacity in this regard. He has has hired and appointed vulture capitalists and Opus Dei members and associates to manage his assets. And now he has an American ambassador and embassy staff as allies.

Betty Clermont is author of The Neo-Catholics: Implementing Christian Nationalism in America (Clarity Press, 2009).




True Bible Based Saving Faith in Christ

True Bible Based Saving Faith in Christ

I was asked to give a 30-minute talk to a local church about “Building Faith and Growing in Grace” this coming Sunday, November 24. I think most of them don’t know their Bibles very well which inspired me to write this. Please pray the Holy Spirit anoints me.

What is faith?

The subject of this article is faith in the biblical sense of the word. Many people when they talk about faith, they’re really talking about religion in general, any religion. We can have faith in people, faith in a belief system such as evolution, faith in science, faith in the value of fiat currency, faith in our teachers, our parents, our spouse, etc. But what is true Christian faith? The Bible gives us the key!

Hebrews 11:1 Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.

A “substance” is something tangible. In the case of Hebrews 11:1, it turns out to be something you can hold in your hand! The word substance was translated from the Greek word hypostasis. According to https://biblehub.com/greek/5287.htm hypostasis can be defined as

… properly, (to possess) standing under a guaranteed agreement (“title-deed“); (figuratively) “title” to a promise or property, i.e. a legitimate claim (because it literally is, “under a legal-standing”) – entitling someone to what is guaranteed under the particular agreement.

Isn’t that interesting? If you bought property through a real estate agency, you will receive the title deed of that property. You may have never have even visited the location of the property to see it, but you know you own it because you are holding in your hands the title deed from the real estate agent, a man you trust. Just holding the title deed gives you belief with strong conviction that you own the property. Such is true Bible-based faith!

As Christians what should be the primary source of our faith in God and the Lord Jesus Christ? The primary source of our faith should be the written Word of God, the Bible! We believe the 66 Books of the Protestant Bible were divinely inspired and therefore the words God has given us.

The Bible was written by divine inspiration:

2 Timothy 3:16 All Scripture is given by inspiration of God…
1 Thessalonians 2:13 Ye received it not as the word of men, but as it is in truth, the Word of God.
Hebrews 1:1 God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, 2 Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son
2 Peter 1:21  For the prophecy (the Bible) came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.

Having faith is not the same thing as having feelings! Our faith is not based on feelings, it should be based on the facts of the Word of God clearly written in the Bible! Here’s a poem for you that illustrates that:

Feeling, Faith and Fact

Three men men walked on a wall,
Feeling, Faith, and Fact.
Feeling took an awful fall
Faith was taken back.
Only Fact remained.
So Fact pulled up Faith,
And Faith pulled up Feeling.
And they walked on the wall again!

If we don’t believe the Bible, we cannot say we believe in Jesus

Jesus said unto the Pharisees:

John 5:46 For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed me: for he wrote of me. 47 But if ye believe not his writings, how shall ye believe my words?

They apparently didn’t believe Moses. Moses wrote the first 5 books of the Bible, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. So-called higher criticism calls them a collection of fables. But as Christians, we must look at these books as history, historical facts.

In the 19th century with the advent of Darwin’s evolution, the Devil began to cast doubt on the Bible as the inerrant Word of God. It was the goal of some scientists to replace faith in the Bible with science. They said that science and the Bible are incompatible. But as science has progressed since then, it lends more and more credibility to the truth of the Word of God in the Bible! For example:

Genesis 1:1 In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.

This Scripture agrees with modern day physics. In the beginning (time) God (primary cause) created the heaven (space) and the earth (matter). Science agrees that time, space and matter have to exist simultaneously. Moreover, Genesis 1:1 tells us that the universe had a beginning, what most scientists today would call the “big bang.”

The Bible clearly says that God created the universe and all life in it in six days. What is a “day”? According to my understanding of time, one day is one rotation of the earth relative to the sun. Is it really against science to think that the six days of creation were not literal 24-hour days? Modern science tells us the thousands of components of a human cell must all exist simultaneously to function! Remove one component and the cell dies. It could not have evolved over millions of years. Renowned synthetic chemist Dr. James Tour tells us that even if scientists could make all the components of a human cell, they could not put them together. Only our Creator has the power and knowledge to create human life instantly! If the human cell was not created in an instantaneous manner, it could not have survived. Perhaps some of my readers may disagree with that, and if you do, I suggest you take that up with Dr. James Tour who teaches it.

Doubt is the opposite of faith. Causing doubt in God’s Word was Satan’s tactic from the very beginning!

Genesis 3:1  Now the serpent was more subtil than any beast of the field which the LORD God had made. And he said unto the woman, Yea, hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden?

In other words, did God really say that? It turns out that Satan twisted God’s Word because God actually said to Adam:

Genesis 2:16-17  And the LORD God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat:  But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.

Our faith in Christ must come solely from God’s Word in the Bible

In the King James Version of the Bible, the word “written” occurs 291 times in 282 verses. The phrase, “it is written” occurs 80 times in 80 verses in 61 chapters in 21 books of the Bible. It’s always referring to the written Word of God!

Exodus 24:12  And the LORD said unto Moses, Come up to me into the mount, and be there: and I will give thee tables of stone, and a law, and commandments which I have written; that thou mayest teach them.
Exodus 31:18  And he gave unto Moses, when he had made an end of communing with him upon mount Sinai, two tables of testimony, tables of stone, written with the finger of God.

The Apostle John clearly says in his Gospel that he wrote it so we will believe that Jesus of Nazareth is the Christ and thereby receive God’s gift of life!

John 20:31  But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that believing ye might have life through his name.

Jesus told the Pharisees they would die in their sins unless they believed he is Christ.

John 8:24  I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins: for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins.

The Key to grow in Faith and Grace:

Apply these Scriptures in your life and I guarantee you will grow spiritually in the grace of God:

Colossians 3:16 Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord.

And pray:

Psalms 119:18  Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law.

Before the invention of the printing press, Bibles were very expensive because they were copied by hand. Today Bibles are abundant and inexpensive. We have no excuse not to know the Word of God and build our faith upon it. The more faith we have, the more God will pour His grace upon us.

Up till now in this article, I’ve tried to emphasize the importance of knowing and believing the Bible record as the true Word of God in order to grow in faith. If you grow in faith, you will also grow in grace as well. The rest of this study puts emphasis on the importance of faith in the Word of God in establishing our relationship with Him.

The importance of faith:

Gal.5:6 [Nothing] availeth any thing, (except) faith which worketh by love

A. We are saved by faith:

Jn.3:16 Whosoever believeth in Him (Jesus) should…have everlasting life
Jn.3:36 He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life
Lk.7:47-50 (Jesus said unto the lady who anointed His feet) Thy sins are forgiven. Thy faith hath saved thee
Acts 10:43b (Peter’s testimony to Cornelius and his family:) Whoever believeth in Him…receive remission of sins
Acts 16:31 (Paul and Silas to the jailer) Believe on…Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved
Rom.5:1 Being justified by faith, we have peace with God
Gal.3:26 Ye are all children of God by faith in Christ Jesus
Eph.2:8,9 For by grace are ye saved through faith
Eph.3:17a That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith
(See also 1Pet.1:9)

B. We must live by faith:

Gal.2:20 Life which I live, I live by the faith of (Jesus)
Heb.10:38a The just shall live by faith (See also Rom.1:17b)
1Jn.5:4b This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith

C. We cannot please God without faith:

Heb.11:6 Without faith it is impossible to please Him (God)
Rom.14:23b Whatsoever is not of faith is sin

D. Faith gives us the strength to keep going:

Psa.27:13 I had fainted, unless I had believed to see the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living
Rom.11:20a Thou standest by faith
2Cor.4:16-18 We faint not…while we look not at things which are seen, but at things which are not seen

3. The Word tells us to have faith:

A. In God and Jesus:

2Chr.20:20 Believe in the Lord your God
Mk.11:22 Jesus saith unto them, Have faith in God
Jn.6:28,29 Believe on Him (Jesus) Whom He (God) hath sent
Jn.14:1 Ye believe in God, believe also in Me
1Jn.3:23 His commandment, that we should believe on Jesus
(See also Acts 20:21)

B. We are also to trust the Lord day by day:

Psa.37:5 Commit way unto the Lord; trust also in Him
Prov.3:5,6 Trust in the Lord with all thine heart
Jer.17:7 Blessed is the man that trusteth in the Lord, and whose hope the Lord is

C. Have faith in the Word, God’s promises to us:

Mk.1:15b Repent ye, and believe the gospel
2Pet.1:19 We have a…sure Word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed (See also 2Pet.3:2)
(See also Acts 15:7)

4. How to obtain faith:

A. Faith is a gift from God:

Heb.12:2a Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith
Rom.12:3b God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith
1Cor.12:7,9a To another (is given) faith by the same Spirit
Gal.5:22 The fruit of the Spirit is…faith
Eph.6:23 Peace be to brethren…and love with faith, from God

B. Pray for it:

Mk.9:24 Lord, I believe; help Thou mine unbelief
Lk.17:5 [They] said unto the Lord, Increase our faith

C. Read the Word:

Rom.10:17 Faith cometh by hearing…the Word of God
Jn.20:30,31 These are written that ye might believe
Acts 15:7b Hear the word of the gospel and believe
Rom.15:4b Written…that we through…Scriptures might have hope

D. The Word nourishes and builds up our faith:

Acts 20:32 The Word of His grace, which is able to build you up
1Tim.4:6b Thou shalt be…nourished up in the words of faith

E. Read the Word in a receptive, believing spirit:

Lk.8:15 They…which in an honest and good heart, having heard the Word, keep it, and bring forth fruit
Heb.4:2 The Word…did not profit them, not being mixed with faith in them that heard it
Heb.11:13 [Past saints died in faith believing and embracing the promises of the Word]

F. Listen to testimonies of faith:

2Ki.5:1-5 [The Hebrew maid’s witness inspires Naaman’s faith]
Jn.4:28-30,39 Many of the Samaritans…believed on Him (Jesus) for the saying of the woman, which testified
Jn.17:20 Them which believe on Me through their word
(See also 2Pet.1:16,19)

G. Miracles glorify God’s power and often inspire faith:

Acts 3:1-13,16 ; 4:4 [After the lame man was miraculously healed], many of them which heard the Word believed…5,000 men
Acts 8:5,6,14 [Samaritans believed Philip and received the Word] seeing the miracles which he did
Acts 9:36-42 Many believed in the Lord [when Peter raised the dead]
(See also 1Ki.18:30-39 ; 2Ki.5:9-17 .)

H. Faith grows:

2Thes.1:3 We thank God for you…your faith groweth exceedingly

I. Becoming strengthened and steadfast in the faith:

Acts 14:22 Confirming the souls of the disciples, and exhorting them to continue in the faith
1Cor.16:13 Watch ye, stand fast in the faith…be strong
Col.1:23a Continue in the faith, grounded and settled, and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel
Col.2:6,7 Rooted and built up in Him, stablished in the faith

J. We should have faith when we pray:

Mat.21:21,22 Have faith, and doubt not…whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive
Mk.11:24 What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them
Rom.4:21 Being fully persuaded that, what He had promised, He was able also to perform
Heb.10:22 Let us draw near…in full assurance of faith
Jam.1:5,6 Ask of God…ask in faith, nothing wavering

5. The rewards (blessings or fruits) of faith:

Heb.11:6 He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him

A. Access to God:

Rom.5:2 We have access by faith into this grace
Eph.3:11,12 We have access…by the faith of Him

B. God’s love:

Psa.32:10 He that trusteth in the Lord, mercy shall compass him
Jn.16:27 The Father loveth you, because ye…have believed

C. Righteousness and purity:

Gen.15:6 He (Abraham) believed in the Lord; and He counted it to him for righteousness (See also Rom.4:1-5)
Acts 15:9 Purifying their hearts by faith
Rom.4:8,9 Faith was reckoned to Abraham for righteousness
Rom.9:30b The righteousness which is of faith
Phi.3:9 That which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith

D. The Holy Spirit:

Jn.7:38,39 He that believeth on Me (Jesus)…out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water…the Spirit
Gal.3:14 We…receive the promise of the Spirit through faith

E. Protection against the devil’s attacks and lies:

Eph.6:16 Shield of faith…quench all the fiery darts [doubts] 1Thes.5:8 Putting on the breastplate of faith and love

F. Rewards in Heaven:

Jn.14:1-3 Believe in Me…I go to prepare a (mansion) for you
Heb.11:13,16 These all died in faith…He (God) hath prepared for them a city

G. Conviction to witness our faith:

2Cor.4:13 Having spirit of faith…we believe, and therefore speak

H. Spiritual strength:

Psa.27:13 I had fainted, unless I had believed to see
Psa.31:24 He shall strengthen your heart, ye that hope in Lord
Isa.26:4 Trust ye in the Lord…for in the Lord is… strength
Isa.30:15b In confidence (faith) shall be your strength
1Jn.5:4b This is the victory that overcometh the world…faith

I. Stability:

2Chr.20:20b Believe in the Lord…so shall ye be established
Psa.125:1 They that trust in the Lord…cannot be removed

J. Joy:

Psa.33:21 Our heart shall rejoice in Him, because we have trusted in His holy name
Psa.146:5 Happy is he…whose hope is in the Lord his God
Pro.16:20b Whoso trusteth in the Lord, happy is he
Acts 16:34 He…rejoiced, believing in God
1Pet.1:8 Ye see Him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy

K. Understanding:

Heb.11:3 Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the Word of God

L. Protection:

Psa.5:11 [They] put their trust in Thee…Thou defendest them
Psa.115:1 Trust in the Lord: He is their help and their shield
Pro.29:25 Whoso putteth his trust in the Lord shall be safe
Pro.30:5 (God) is a shield unto them that put trust in Him
Jer.39:17,18 I will surely deliver thee…because thou hast put thy trust in Me
Heb.11:31 By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not (See Josh.2:1-22 ; 6:17,22-25 .)

M. Provision:

Psa.33:18,19 Them that hope in His mercy…keep alive in famine
Psa.37:3 Trust in the Lord…so shalt thou dwell in the land, and verily thou shalt be fed
Jer.17:7,8 Blessed is the man that trusteth in the Lord…he shall not (worry) in drought, [nor] cease from yielding fruit
Mal.3:10 Prove Me herewith, if I will not open you the windows of Heaven, and pour you out a blessing

N. Healing:

Psa.42:11 Hope thou in God…Who is the health of my countenance
Mk.5:25-29,34 If I…touch His (Jesus’) clothes, I shall be whole. [Jesus said:] Thy faith hath made thee whole
Mk.10:51,52 Go thy way; thy faith hath made thee whole
Lk.8:49,50 Fear not: believe only, and she shall be made whole
Jam.5:14,15 Prayer of faith shall save the sick…Lord shall raise him

O. Desires of your heart:

Psa.37:4,5 Trust in Lord…and He shall give desires of thine heart

P. Resurrection from the dead:

Job 19:25-27 [Job declared that though his flesh was utterly consumed and destroyed, he would have a new body]
Jn.11:25,26 He that believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet shall he live (See also 1Cor.15:12-20)

6. Trusting in the Lord’s promises:

A. You trust in God’s promises because you trust Him:

Mat.8:5-10 The centurion said, Lord…speak the word only
Lk.5:4,5 We have toiled all the night, and taken nothing: Nevertheless at Thy word I will let down the net
2Tim.1:12b I know Whom I believed, and am persuaded He is able
Heb.10:23 Hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering; for He is faithful that promised
Heb.11:11b [Childless Sara] judged Him faithful Who had promised
(See also 2Chr.6:14,15)

B. You trust He is able to fulfil His promises:

Rom.4:20-24 Being fully persuaded that, what He had promised, He was able also to perform
2Cor.1:20 All the promises of God in Him (Jesus) are yea, and Amen
Eph.3:20 He is able to do exceeding…above all that we ask

C. God is able to do anything:

Jer.32:27 I am the Lord…is there anything too hard for Me?
Jer.32:17 Ah Lord God! There is nothing too hard for Thee
Mat.19:26 With God all things are possible
Lk.1:37 With God nothing shall be impossible
Rom.4:17 God…calleth those things which be not as though they were

D. You trust Him because He has not failed in the past:

1Ki.8:56 There hath not failed one word of His good promise
(See also 2Chr.6:15)

E. You know He will not go back on His Word:

Num.23:19 Hath He said, and shall He not do it? Or hath He spoken, and shall He not make it good?
Psa.119:49 Remember the Word…upon which Thou hath caused me to hope
Heb.6:18a It (is) impossible for God to lie

7. Faith vs. natural reasoning:

1Sam.16:7 The Lord seeth not as man seeth; man looketh on the outward appearance…Lord looketh on the heart
Psa.118:8 It is better to trust in the Lord than…in man
Pro.3:5,6 Trust in Lord; and lean not unto thine own understanding
Isa.11:3 He shall not judge (according to) the sight of his eyes
Isa.55:8,9 Neither are your ways My ways, saith the Lord
Jer.17:5 Cursed be the man that trusteth in man [and not in God]
Jn.20:29b Blessed are they that have not seen, and yet…believed
1Cor.1:21 The world by wisdom knew not God
1Cor.2:5 Your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God
1Cor.2:14a The natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit
2Cor.5:7 For we walk by faith, not by sight

8. The power of faith:

A. Genuine believing faith has tremendous power:

Mk.9:23 If thou canst believe, all things are possible
Lk.7:50 Thy faith hath saved thee [woman who touched His hem]
Lk.18:42 Receive thy sight: thy faith hath saved thee
Jn.14:12 He that believeth on Me…greater works…shall he do
Acts 6:8 Stephen, full of faith…did great wonders and miracles
Jam.5:15 The prayer of faith shall save the sick

B. “Faith as a grain of mustard seed”:

Mat.17:20b Say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place
Mat.21:21,22 Ye shall not only do this which is done to fig tree
Mk.11:22,23 Have faith in God…say unto mountain, Be removed
Lk.17:6 Say unto this sycamine tree, Be thou plucked up

C. Faith trusts God to do outright miracles:

Num.13:26-30 [Caleb had faith to conquer the promised land]
Josh.14:6,12 [Caleb had the faith to drive out the giants]
1Sam.17:37 [David said:] The Lord will deliver me (from Goliath)
Lk.18:27 Things…impossible with men are possible with God
Heb.11:11 Through faith, Sarah received strength to conceive …when she was past age
Heb.11:29 By faith they passed through the Red Sea
Heb.11:30 By faith the walls of Jericho fell down
Heb.11:33-35 Through faith…stopped the mouths of lions…women received their dead raised to life again [etc.]

D. Answer to prayer depends on our faith; the Lord can do anything, but we need to believe:

Mat.9:27-30 Believe ye that I am able to do this? They said, Yea. [Jesus said:] According to your faith be it unto you
Mat.8:13 As thou hast believed, so be it done unto thee
Mat.17:19,20 Why could not we cast him out? Because of unbelief
Mat.21:21,22 If ye have faith, and doubt not…ye shall receive

E. Believing, expectant faith will be rewarded:

Mat.15:28 Great is thy faith: be it unto thee even as thou wilt
Mk.5:22,23 [Jairus said:] Come…that she may be healed. [And she was–See vs. 35,36,41,42 .]
Mk.9:23 All things are possible to him that believeth
Mk.11:23 Whosoever…shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe…he shall have whatsoever he saith
Lk.1:45 Blessed is she that believed: for there shall be a performance of those things which were told her
Jn.11:40 If thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God

F. Persevering faith:

Mat.15:22-28 A woman…cried to Him, Have mercy on me…He answered not a word [She continued insisting until He did]
Mk.10:46-52 [Blind Bartimaeus continued crying out to Jesus until Jesus granted his request for healing]

G. Faith and patience:

Rom.8:25 If we hope (have faith) for that we see not, then do we with patience wait for it
Heb.6:12b Who through faith and patience inherit the promises
Heb.6:15 After he patiently endured, he obtained the promise
Heb.10:35,36 Cast not away your confidence (faith)…After ye have done the will of God…receive the promise
Jam.1:3 The trying of your faith worketh patience

9. The testing of our faith:

1Pet.1:6,7 Trial of your faith…more precious than gold
Job 23:10 When He hath tried me, I shall come forth as gold

A. God tests our faith:

Gen.22:1-18 [God tested Abraham to see if he was willing to offer Isaac as a sacrifice] (See also Heb.11:17-19)
Josh.6:2-5 [He had Israelites merely walk around walls of Jericho]
Judg.7:2-7 [He had Gideon drastically reduce the size of his army]
Jn.11:23,39-40 Take ye away the stone. Lord, by this time he stinketh
Acts 5:17-20 [Just released from prison, the apostles are commanded to go preach publicly again]
(See also Deut.8:2)

B. He allows the devil and wicked men to test saints’ faith:

Dan.3:14-27 [Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego:] God…will deliver us …but if not…we will not serve thy gods
Mat.4:1-11 [The devil tempted Jesus :] If Thou be the Son of God, cast Thyself down
Heb.11:35-38 [Saints were] stoned, sawn asunder, tempted, slain

10. If you have true faith:

A. You will continue to trust God, even when things look hopeless:

Job 13:15 [Job, having lost his wealth, family and health, said:] Though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him
Dan.3:16-18 Our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace…and out of thine hand, O king
Mat.8:24,26 There arose a great tempest…the ship was covered with waves, [but Jesus chided His disciples for fearing]
Jn.11:21,22 [Four days after Lazarus died, Mary said:] I know, that even now, whatsoever Thou wilt ask…God will give it
Acts 27:18-25 All hope…was taken away. (But Paul said:) I believe God, that it shall be even as it was told me
Acts 28:3-6 [Paul calmly shook off a poisonous snake that had just bitten him]
Rom.4:18 Who against hope believed in hope, that he (Abraham) might [re ceive the promise]
Rom.4:20 He staggered not at promise of God through unbelief
(See also 2Chr.32:7,8 ; Isa.26:3 ; Jon.2:1-9 ; Acts 9:36-38 .)

B. You will not be shaken or alarmed at bad news:

Psa.112:7 He shall not be afraid of evil tidings: his heart is fixed (established), trusting in the Lord

C. You will not fret or run around anxiously:

Isa.28:16b He that believeth shall not make haste
Pro.19:2b He that hasteth with his feet sinneth

D. If you trust, you will obey and put your faith into action.–Your deeds and words will show your faith:

Psa.116:10 I believed, therefore have I spoken
Mat.8:5-8,13 [The centurion believed Jesus’ word, returned home] and his servant was healed in the selfsame hour
Mat.12:10a,13 [Jesus tells man with withered hand:] stretch forth thine hand. And he (did); and it was restored whole
Mk.7:25-30 [Syrophenician woman believed Jesus, went to her home and found her daughter well]
Lk.17:11-19 [Ten lepers:] As they went, they were cleansed (healed)
Jn.4:46-53 Go thy way; thy son liveth. And the man believed the word…and he went his way
Jn.11:39-41 Take ye away the stone. They took away the stone [and Jesus raised Lazarus from the dead]
Heb.11:7 By faith Noah, moved…prepared an ark
Jam.2:21-26 As the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also
(See also Josh.6:1-16,20 ; Judg.7:7,16-22 ; 1Ki.17:9-16 ; 2Ki.3:9-11,16-20 ; 4:1-6 ; Heb.11:8,17,23 .)

E. Declarations of faith, followed by victorious action:

1Sam.14:6-16 There is no restraint to Lord to save by many or few
1Sam.17:32-50 The Lord…will deliver me out of the hand of this Philistine
Judg.7:15-22 Arise; for Lord hath delivered [them] into your hand

11. Lack of faith:

A. Warnings not to doubt or lose faith:

Mat.14:31 O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?
Jn.20:27 Be not faithless, but believing
Lk.12:29,30 Neither be ye of doubtful mind
Heb.3:12 Take heed…lest there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living God
Heb.4:11 Lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief
Heb.10:35 Cast not away therefore your confidence (faith)

B. The consequences of not having faith:

Deut.32:20 I will hide My face from…children in whom is no faith
Isa.7:9b If ye will not believe, ye shall not be established
Mat.13:58 Did not many mighty works because of their unbelief
Jn.3:36b He that believeth not the Son shall not see life
Rom.14:23b For whatsoever is not of faith is sin
1Tim.1:19 Faith…which some having put away, made shipwreck
Heb.3:18,19 They should not enter in [and receive God’s promises] because of unbelief
Heb.11:6 Without faith it is impossible to please Him (God)
Jam.1:6,7 Ask in faith, nothing wavering…he that wavereth…shall receive (nothing) of the Lord
Jude 5 The Lord…destroyed them that believed not

C. Weak or doubting faith seeks miracles and signs:

Mat.16:1,4 A wicked…generation seeketh after a sign
Jn.20:24-29 Jesus saith, Thomas, because thou hast seen Me, thou hast believed
1Cor.1:22a The Jews require a sign

D. Faith or doubt?–To do or not to do:

Mat.9:29 According to your faith be it unto you
Rom.14:5b Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind
Rom.14:22 Hast thou faith? Happy is he that condemneth not himself in that thing which he alloweth
Rom.14:23 He that doubteth is damned if he eat, because he eateth not of faith: Whatsoever is not of faith is sin.

Conclusion

True faith comes from knowing the written Word of God, the Bible. Read and study your Bible. Don’t just accept what the pastor tells you but check it out with the Bible.




The Attractions of the Roman Catholic Church

The Attractions of the Roman Catholic Church

In the light of JD Vance’s testimonial of why he had joined the Catholic Church, I was led to re-post this article which I first posted on Nov. 30, 2016, nearly 8 years ago, about what a 19th century pastor has to say about Protestants who think the Catholic Church is just another branch of Christianity.

I read the biography of Dorothy Day, (November 8, 1897 – November 29, 1980) an American journalist, social activist, and Catholic convert. (Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dorothy_Day) I wondered, “Why would anybody who was raised a Protestant be attracted to the Roman Catholic Church to the point of embracing it and its doctrines?” I myself went the opposite direction, from Catholicism to Protestantism. But there have been other famous public figures throughout history who have converted to Catholicism. Examples are former British Prime Minister Tony Blair and former Speaker of the U.S. House of Representatives Newt Gingrich. I did a search and came up with a fantastic document written in the 19th century by Robert Lewis Dabney (March 5, 1820 – January 3, 1898) who was an American Christian theologian, Southern Presbyterian pastor, Confederate States Army chaplain, and architect. He was also chief of staff and biographer to Stonewall Jackson. (Source: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Robert_Lewis_Dabney ) I consider it a highly insightful read that shows how Rome has used carnal attractions to draw others to her.

I added definitions with the help of the Merriam-Webster and other dictionaries of words not commonly used today. All emphasis in bold are mine.

The Attractions of the Roman Catholic Church

(Original title: The Attractions of Popery)

by
R. L. Dabney
(1820-1898)

Robert Lewis Dabney

Robert Lewis Dabney

Dr. John H. Rice, with the intuition of a great mind, warned Presbyterians against a renewed prevalence of popery in our Protestant land. This was when it was so insignificant among us as to be almost unnoticed.

Many were surprised at his prophecy, and not a few mocked; but time has fulfilled it. Our leaders from 1830 to 1860 understood well the causes of this danger. They were diligent to inform and prepare the minds of their people against it. Hence General Assemblies and Synods appointed annual sermons upon popery, and our teachers did their best to arouse the minds of the people.

Now, all this has mainly passed away, and we are relaxing our resistance against the dreaded foe just in proportion as he grows more formidable. It has become the fashion to condemn controversy and to affect the widest charity for this and all other foes of Christ and of souls. High Presbyterian authority even is quoted as saying, that henceforth our concern with Romanism should be chiefly irenical (favoring, conducive to, or operating toward peace, moderation, or conciliation)! The figures presented by the census of 1890 are construed in opposite ways. This gives the papists more than fourteen millions of adherents in the United States, where ninety years ago there were but a few thousands. Such Protestant journals as think it their interest to play sycophants (servile self-seeking flatterers) to public opinion try to persuade us that these figures are very consoling; because, if Rome had kept all the natural increase of her immigrations the numbers would have been larger. But Rome points to them with insolent triumph as prognostics of an assured victory over Protestantism on this continent. Which will prove correct?

For Presbyterians of all others to discount the perpetual danger from Romanism is thoroughly thoughtless and rash. We believe that the Christianity left by the apostles to the primitive church was essentially what we now call Presbyterian and Protestant. Prelacy (Catholic priests) and popery speedily began to work in the bosom of that community and steadily wrought its corruption and almost its total extirpation. Why should not the same cause tend to work the same result again? Are we truer or wiser Presbyterians than those trained by the apostles? Have the enemies of truth become less skillful and dangerous by gaining the experience of centuries? The popish system of ritual and doctrine was a gradual growth, which, modifying true Christianity, first perverted and then extinguished it. Its destructive power has resulted from this: that it has not been the invention of any one cunning and hostile mind, but a gradual growth, modified by hundreds or thousands of its cultivators, who were the most acute, learned, selfish, and anti-Christian spirits of their generations, perpetually retouched and adapted to every weakness and every attribute of depraved human nature, until it became the most skillful and pernicious system of error which the world has ever known. As it has adjusted itself to every superstition, every sense of guilt, every foible and craving of the depraved human heart, so it has travestied with consummate skill every active principle of the Gospel. It is doubtless the ne plus ultra (the highest point capable of being attained) of religious delusion, the final and highest result of perverted human faculty guided by the sagacity (wisdom, (deep) insight, intelligence, understanding) of the great enemy.

This system has nearly conquered Christendom once. He who does not see that it is capable of conquering it again is blind to the simplest laws of thought. One may ask, Does it not retain sundry of the cardinal doctrines of the Gospel, monotheism, the trinity, the hypostatic (foundational) union, Christ’s sacrifice, the sacraments, the resurrection, the judgment, immortality? Yes; in form it retains them, and this because of its supreme cunning. It retains them while so wresting and enervating (lacking physical, mental, or moral vigor) as to rob them mainly of their sanctifying power, because it designs to spread its snares for all sorts of minds of every grade of opinion. The grand architect was too cunning to make it, like his earlier essays, mere atheism, or mere fetishism, or mere polytheism, or mere pagan idolatry; for in these forms the trap only ensnared the coarser and more ignorant natures. He has now perfected it and baited it for all types of humanity, the most refined as well as the most imbruted (a person degraded to the level of a brute).

I. Romanism now enjoys in our country (America) certain important advantages, which I may style legitimate, in this sense, that our decadent, half-corrupted Protestantism bestows these advantages upon our enemy, so that Rome, in employing them, only uses what we ourselves give her. In other words, there are plain points upon which Rome claims a favorable comparison as against Protestantism; and her claim is correct, in that the latter is blindly and criminally betraying her own interests and duties.

(1) A hundred years ago French atheism gave the world the Jacobin theory of political rights. The Bible had been teaching mankind for three thousand years the great doctrine of men’s moral equality before the universal Father, the great basis of all free, just, and truly republican forms of civil society. Atheism now travestied this true doctrine by her mortal heresy of the absolute equality of men, asserting that every human being is naturally and inalienably entitled to every right, power, and prerogative in civil society which is allowed to any man or any class. The Bible taught a liberty which consists in each man’s unhindered privilege of having and doing just those things, and no others, to which he is rationally and morally entitled. Jacobinism taught the liberty of license-every man’s natural right to indulge his own absolute will; and it set up this fiendish caricature as the object of sacred worship for mankind.

Now, democratic Protestantism in these United States has become so ignorant, so superficial and willful, that it confounds the true republicanism with this deadly heresy of Jacobinism. It has ceased to know a difference. Hence, when the atheistic doctrine begins to bear its natural fruits of license, insubordination, communism, and anarchy, this bastard democratic Protestantism does not know how to rebuke them. It has recognized the parents; how can it consistently condemn the children? Now, then, Rome proposes herself as the stable advocate of obedience, order, and permanent authority throughout the ages. She shows her practical power to govern men, as she says, through their consciences (truth would say, through their superstitions). Do we wonder that good citizens, beginning to stand aghast at these elements of confusion and ruin, the spawn of Jacobinism, which a Jacobinized Protestantism cannot control, should look around for some moral and religious system capable of supporting a firm social order? Need we be surprised that when Rome steps forward, saying, I have been through the centuries the upholder of order, rational men should be inclined to give her their hand? This high advantage a misguided Protestantism is now giving to its great adversary.

(2) The Reformation was an assertion of liberty of thought. It asserted for all mankind, and secured for the Protestant nations, each man’s right to think and decide for himself upon his religious creed and his duty toward his God, in the fear of God and the truth, unhindered by human power, political or ecclesiastical. Here, again, a part of our Protestantism perverted the precious truth until the manna bred worms, and stank.

Rationalistic and skeptical Protestantism now claims, instead of that righteous liberty, license to dogmatize at the bidding of every caprice, every impulse of vanity, every false philosophy, without any responsibility to either truth or moral obligation. The result has been a diversity and confusion of pretended creeds and theologies among nominal Protestants, which perplexes and frightens sincere, but timid, minds. Everything seems to them afloat upon this turbulent sea of licentious debate. They are fatigued and alarmed; they see no end of uncertainties. They look around anxiously for some safe and fixed foundation of credence. Rome comes forward and says to them, You see, then, that this Protestant liberty of thought is fatal license; the Protestants rational religion turns out to be but poisonous rationalism, infidelity wearing the mask of faith. Holy Mother Church offers you the foundation of her infallibility, guaranteed by the indwelling of the Holy Ghost. She shows you that faith must ground itself in implicit submission, and not in human inquiry. She pledges herself for the safety of your soul if you simply submit; come, then, trust and be at rest. Many are the weary souls who accept her invitations; and these not only the weak and cowardly, but sometimes the brilliant and gifted, like a Cardinal Newman (a priest in the Anglican Church who converted to Catholicism). For this result a perverted Protestantism is responsible. If all nominal Protestants were as honest in their exercise of mental liberty as the fear of God and the loyalty to truth should make them; if they were as humble and honest in construing and obeying God’s word in his Bible, as papists profess to be in submitting to the authority of the Holy Mother Church, honest inquirers would never be embarrassed, and would never be fooled into supposing that the words of a pope could furnish a more comfortable foundation for faith than the Word of God.

II. I now proceed to explain certain evil principles of human nature which are concurring powerfully in this country to give currency to popery. These may be called its illicit advantages. I mention:

(1) The constant tendency of American demagogues to pay court to popery and to purchase votes for themselves from it, at the cost of the people’s safety, rights, and money.

Nearly two generations ago (the men of this day seem to have forgotten the infamy) William H. Seward, of New York, began this dangerous and dishonest game. He wished to be Governor of New York. He came to an understanding with Archbishop Hughes, then the head of the popish hierarchy in that state, to give him the Irish vote in return for certain sectarian advantages in the disbursement of the state revenues. Neither Rome nor the demagogues have since forgotten their lesson, nor will they ever forget it. It would be as unreasonable to expect it as to expect that hawks will forget the poultry yard.

It is the nature of the demagogue to trade off anything for votes; they are the breath in the nostrils of his ambition. The popish hierarchy differs essentially from the ministry of any other religion, in having votes to trade. The traditional claim of Rome is that she has the right to control both spheres, the ecclesiastical and the political, the political for the sake of the ecclesiastical. The votes of her masses are more or less manageable, as the votes of Protestants are not, because Rome is a system of authority as opposed to free thought. Rome instructs the conscience of every one of her members that it is his religious duty to subordinate all other duties and interests to hers. And this is a spiritual duty enforceable by the most awful spiritual sanctions. How can a thinking man afford to disobey the hierarchy which holds his eternal destiny in its secret fist; so that even if they gave him in form the essential sacraments, such as the mass, absolution, and extreme unction, they are able clandestinely to make them worthless to him, by withholding the sacramental intention? Hence it is that the majority of American papists can be voted in blocs; and it is virtually the hierarchy which votes them. The goods are ready bound up in parcels for traffic with demagogues.

We are well aware that numerous papists will indignantly deny this, declaring that there is a Romanist vote in this country which is just as independent of their priesthood and as free as any other. Of course there is. The hierarchy is a very experienced and dexterous driver. It does not whip in the restive colts, but humors them awhile until she gets them well harnessed and broken. But the team as a whole must yet travel her road, because they have to believe it infallible. We assure these independent Romanist voters that they are not good Catholics; they must unlearn this heresy of independent thought before they are meet for the Romanist paradise.

Men of secular ambition have always sought to use the hierarchy to influence others for their political advantage; the example is as old as history. Just as soon as prelacy was developed in the patristic church, Roman emperors began to purchase its influence to sustain their thrones. Throughout the Middle Ages, German kaisers and French, Spanish, and English kings habitually traded with Rome, paying her dignities and endowments for her ghostly support to their ambitions. Even in this century we have seen the two Napoleons playing the same game-purchasing for their imperialism the support of a priesthood in whose religion they did not believe. If any suppose that because America is nominally democratic the same thing will not happen here, they are thoroughly silly. Some Yankee ingenuity will be invoked to modify the forms of the traffic, so as to suit American names; that is all.

Intelligent students of church history know that one main agency for converting primitive Christianity first into prelacy and then into popery was unlimited church endowments. As soon as Constantine established Christianity as the religion of the State, ecclesiastical persons and bodies began to assume the virtual (and before long the formal) rights of corporations. They could receive bequests and gifts of property, and hold them by a tenure as firm as that of the fee-simple. These spiritual corporations were deathless. Thus the property they acquired was all held by the tenure of mortmain (an inalienable possession of lands or buildings by an ecclesiastical or other corporation). When a corporation is thus empowered to absorb continually, and never to disgorge, there is no limit to its possible wealth.

The laws of the empire in the Middle Ages imposed no limitations upon bequests; thus, most naturally, monasteries, cathedrals, chapters, and archbishoprics became inordinately rich. At the Reformation they had grasped one-third of the property of Europe. But Scripture saith, Where the carcass is, thither the eagles are gathered together. Wealth is power, and ambitious men crave it. Thus this endowed hierarchy came to be filled by the men of the greediest ambition in Europe, instead of by humble, self-denying pastors; and thus it was that this tremendous money power, arming itself first with a spiritual despotism of the popish theology over consciences, and then allying itself with political power, wielded the whole to enforce the absolute domination of that religion which gave them their wealth. No wonder human liberty, free thought, and the Bible were together trampled out of Europe.

When the Reformation came, the men who could think saw that this tenure in mortmain had been the fatal thing. Knox, the wisest of them, saw clearly that if a religious reformation was to succeed in Scotland the ecclesiastical corporations must be destroyed. They were destroyed, their whole property alienated to the secular nobles or to the State (the remnant which Knox secured for religious education); and therefore it was that Scotland remained Presbyterian. When our American commonwealths were founded, statesmen and divines understood this great principle of jurisprudence, that no corporate tenure in mortmain, either spiritual or secular, is compatible with the liberty of the people and the continuance of constitutional government.

But it would appear that our legislators now know nothing about that great principle, or care nothing about it. Church institutions, Protestant and Romanist, are virtually perpetual corporations. Whatever the pious choose to give them is held in mortmain, and they grow continually richer and richer; they do not even pay taxes, and there seems no limit upon their acquisitions.

And last comes the Supreme Court of the United States, and under the pretext of construing the law, legislates a new law in the famous Walnut-Street Church case, as though they desired to ensure both the corruption of religion and the destruction of free government by a second gigantic incubus of endowed ecclesiasticism. The new law is virtually this: That in case any free citizen deems that the gifts of himself or his ancestors are usurped for some use alien to the designed trust, it shall be the usurper who shall decide the issue. This is, of course, essentially popish, yet a great Protestant denomination has been seen hastening to enroll it in its digest of spiritual laws. The working of this tendency of overgrown ecclesiastical wealth will certainly be two-fold: First, to Romanize partially or wholly the Protestant churches thus enriched; and, secondly, to incline, enable, and equip the religion thus Romanized for its alliance with political ambition and for the subjugation of the people and the government. When church bodies began, under Constantine, to acquire endowments, these bodies were Episcopal, at most, or even still Presbyterian. The increase of endowment helped to make them popish. Then popery and feudalism stamped out the Bible and enslaved Europe. If time permitted, I could trace out the lines of causation into perfect clearness. Will men ever learn that like causes must produce like effects?

(2) The democratic theory of human society may be the most rational and equitable; but human nature is not equitable; it is fallen and perverted. Lust of applause, pride, vain-glory, and love of power are as natural to it as hunger to the body. Next to Adam, the most representative man upon earth was Diotrephes, who loves to have the pre-eminence. Every man is an aristocrat in his heart. Now, prelacy and popery are aristocratic religions. Consequently, as long as human nature is natural, they will present more or less of attraction to human minds. Quite a number of Methodist, Presbyterian, or Independent ministers have gone over to prelacy or popery, and thus become bishops. Was there ever one of them, however conscientious his new faith, and however devout his temper, who did not find some elation and pleasure in his spiritual dignity? Is there a democrat in democratic America who would not be flattered in his heart by being addressed as my lord? Distinction and power are gratifying to all men. Prelacy and popery offer this sweet morsel to aspirants by promising to make some of them lords of their brethren. This is enough to entice all of them, as the crown entices all the racers on the race-course. It is true that while many run, one obtains the crown; but all may flatter themselves with the hope of winning.

Especially does the pretension of sacramental grace offer the most splendid bait to human ambition which can be conceived of on this Earth. To be the vicar of the Almighty in dispensing eternal life and heavenly crowns at will is a more magnificent power than the prerogative of any emperor on Earth. Let a man once be persuaded that he really grasps this power by getting a place in the apostolic succession, and the more sincere he is, the more splendid the prerogative will appear to him; for the more clearly his faith appreciates the thing that he proposes to do in the sacraments, the more illustrious that thing must appear. The greatest boon ever inherited by an emperor was finite. The greatest boon of redemption is infinite; to be able to dispense it at will to one sinner is a much grander thing than to conquer the world and establish a universal secular empire. The humblest hedge-priest would be a far grander man than that emperor if he could really work the miracle and confer the grace of redemption which Rome says he does every time he consecrates a mass.

How shall we estimate, then, the greatness of that pope or prelate who can manufacture such miracle workers at will? The greatest being on Earth should hardly think himself worthy to loose his sandals from his feet. The Turkish ambassador to Paris was certainly right when, upon accompanying the King of France to high mass in Notre Dame, and seeing the king, courtiers, and multitude all prostrate themselves when the priest elevated the host, he wondered that the king should allow anybody but himself to perform that magnificent function. He is reported to have said: Sire, if I was king, and believed in your religion, nobody should do that in France except me. It is a vastly greater thing than anything else that you do in your royal functions.

As long as man is man, therefore, popery will possess this unhallowed advantage of enticing, and even entrancing, the ambition of the keenest aspirants. The stronger their faith in their doctrine, the more will they sanctify to themselves this dreadful ambition. In this respect, as in so many others, the tendency of the whole current of human nature is to make papists. It is converting grace only which can check that current and turn men sincerely back toward Protestantism. I am well aware that the functions of the Protestant minister may be so wrested as to present an appeal to unhallowed ambition. But popery professes to confer upon her clergy every didactic (intended to convey instruction and information as well as pleasure and entertainment) and presbyterial function which Protestantism has to bestow; while the former offers, in addition, this splendid bait of prelatic power (the power of the superior rank of a bishop or abbot) and sacramental miracle-working…

(3) In sundry respects I perceive a sort of hallucination prevailing in people’s minds concerning old historical errors and abuses, which I see to have been the regular results of human nature. Men will not understand history; they flatter themselves that, because the modes of civilization are much changed and advanced, therefore the essential laws of man’s nature are going to cease acting; which is just as unreasonable as to expect that sinful human beings must entirely cease to be untruthful, sensual, dishonest, and selfish, because they have gotten to wear fine clothes.

Of certain evils and abuses of ancient history men persuade themselves that they are no longer possible among us, because we have become civilized and nominally Christian. One of these evils is idolatry with its two branches, polytheism and image-worship. Oh! they say, mankind has outgrown all that; other evils may invade our Christian civilization, but that is too gross to come back again. They are blind at once to the teachings of historical facts and to common sense. They know that at one time idolatry nearly filled the ancient world. Well, what was the previous religious state of mankind upon which it supervened? Virtually a Christian state, that is to say, a worship of the one true God, under the light of revelation, with our same Gospel taught by promises and sacrifices. And it is very stupid to suppose that the social state upon which the early idolatry supervened was savage or barbaric. We rather conclude that the people who built Noah’s ark, the tower of Babel, and the pyramid of Cheops, and who enjoyed the light of God’s recent revelations to Adam, to Enoch, to Noah, were civilized. Men made a strange confusion here: They fancy that idolatry could be prevalent because mankind were not civilized. The historical fact is just the opposite: Mankind became uncivilized because idolatry first prevailed. In truth, the principles tending to idolatry are deeply laid in man’s fallen nature. Like a compressed spring, they are ever ready to act again, and will surely begin to act, whenever the opposing power of vital godliness is withdrawn.

First, the sensuous has become too prominent in man; reason, conscience, and faith, too feeble. Every sinful man’s experience witnesses this all day long, every day of his life. Why else is it that the objects of sense perception, which are comparatively trivial, dominate his attention, his sensibilities, and his desires so much more than the objects of faith, which he himself knows to be so much more important? Did not this sensuous tendency seek to invade man’s religious ideas and feelings, it would be strange indeed. Hence, man untaught and unchecked by the heavenly light always shows a craving for sensuous objects of worship. He is not likely, in our day, to satisfy this craving by setting up a brazen image of Dagon, the fish-god; or of Zeus, or the Roman Jupiter; or of the Aztec’s Huitzilopochtli [sun god]. But still he craves a visible, material object of worship. Rome meets him at a comfortable half-way station with her relics, crucifixes, and images of the saints. She adroitly smoothes the downhill road for him by connecting all these with the worship of the true God.

Again, man’s conscious weakness impels him almost irresistibly in his serious hours to seek some being of supernatural attributes to lean upon. His heart cries out, Lead me to the Rock that is higher than I. But when pure monotheism proposes to him the supreme, eternal God—infinite not only in his power to help, but in his omniscience, justice, and holiness—the sinful heart recoils. This object is too high, too holy, too dreadful for it. Sinful man craves a god, but, like his first father, shuns the infinite God; hence the powerful tendency to invent intermediate gods, whom he may persuade himself to be sufficiently gracious and powerful to be trusted, and yet not so infinite, immutable, and holy as inevitably to condemn sin. Here is the impulse which prompted all pagan nations to invent polytheism. This they did by filling the space between man and the supreme being with intermediate gods. Such, among the Greeks, were Bacchus, Hercules, Castor and Pollux, Theseus, Aesculapius, etc.

It is a great mistake to suppose that thoughtful pagans did not recognize the unity and eternity of a supreme god, Father of gods and of men. But sometimes they represent him as so exalted and sublimated as to be at once above the reach of human prayers and above all concernment in human affairs. Others thought of him as too awful to be directly approached, accessible only through the mediation of his own next progeny, the secondary gods. Here we have precisely the impulse for which Rome provides in her saint worship. Mary is the highest of the intermediate gods, next to the Trinity, the intercessor for Christ’s intercession. The apostles and saints are the secondary gods of this Christian pantheon. How strangely has God’s predestination led Rome in the development of her history to the unwitting admission of this indictment! Pagan Rome had her marble temple, the gift of Agrippa to the Commonwealth, the Pantheon, or sanctuary of all the gods. This very building stands now, rededicated by the popes as the temple of Christ and all the saints. So fateful has been the force of this analogy between the old polytheism and the new.

The attempt is made, indeed, to hide the likeness by the sophistical distinction between latria (a theological term used in Eastern Orthodox and Roman Catholic theology to mean adoration, a reverence directed only to the Holy Trinity) and dulia (adoration for the saints); but its worthlessness appears from this, that even dulia cannot be offered to redeemed creatures without ascribing to them, by an unavoidable implication, the attributes peculiar to God. In one word, fallen men of all ages have betrayed a powerful tendency to image-worship and polytheism. Rome provides for that tendency in a way the most adroit possible, for an age nominally Christian but practically unbelieving. To that tendency the religion of the Bible sternly refuses to concede anything, requiring not its gratification, but its extirpation.

This cunning policy of Rome had sweeping success in the early church. The same principle won almost universal success in the ancient world. It will succeed again here. Many will exclaim that this prognostic is wholly erroneous; that the great, bad tendency of our age and country is to agnosticism as against ill (or all?) religions. I am not mistaken. This drift will be as temporary as it is partial. M. Guizot says in his Meditations: One never need go far back in history to find atheism advancing half way to meet superstition. A wiser analyst of human nature says: Even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind. (Romans 1:28) Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping things. (Romans 1:22,23) This is the exact pathology of superstition.

When the culture of the Augustan age taught the Romans to despise the religious faith of their fathers, there was an interval of agnosticism. But next, the most refined of the agnostics were seen studying the mysteries of Isis, and practicing the foulest rites of the paganism of the conquered provinces. Atheism is too freezing a blank for human souls to inhabit permanently. It outrages too many of the heart’s affections and of the reason’s first principles. A people who have cast away their God, when they discover this, turn to false gods. For all such wandering spirits Rome stands with open doors; there, finally, they will see their most convenient refuge of superstition in a catalogue of Christian saints transformed into a polytheism. Thus the cravings of superstition are satisfied, while the crime is veiled from the conscience by this pretence of scriptural origin.

(4) I proceed to unfold an attraction of Romanism far more seductive. This is its proposal to satisfy mans guilty heart by a ritual instead of a spiritual salvation. As all know who understand the popish theology, the proposed vehicle of this redemption by forms is the sacraments. Romanists are taught that the New Testament sacraments differ from those of the Old Testament in this: that they not only symbolize and seal, but effectuate grace ex opere operato (a Latin phrase meaning “from the work worked” referring to sacraments deriving their power from Christ’s work (ex opere operato Christi) rather than the role of humans) in the souls of the recipients. Rome teaches her children that her sacraments are actual charismatic power of direct supernatural efficiency wrought upon recipients by virtue of a portion of the Holy Spirits omnipotence conferred upon the priest in ordination from the apostolic succession.

The Bible teaches that in the case of all adults a gracious state must pre-exist in order for any beneficial participation in the sacrament, and that the only influence of the sacraments is to cherish and advance that pre-existing spiritual life by their didactic effect, as energized by God’s Spirit, through prayer, faith, watchfulness, and obedience, in precisely the same generic mode in which the Holy Spirit energizes the written and preached word. Hence, if watchfulness, prayer, obedience, and a life of faith are neglected, our sacraments become no sacraments. If thou be a breaker of the law, then circumcision is made uncircumcision. But Rome teaches that her sacraments, duly administered by a priest having apostolic succession, implant spiritual life in souls hitherto dead in sin, and that they maintain and foster this life by a direct power not dependent on the recipients diligent exercise of Gospel principles. Provided the recipient be not in mortal sin unabsolved, the sacrament does its spiritual work upon the sinful soul, whether it receives it in the exercise of saving grace or not.

Now let no Protestant mind exclaim: Surely this is too gross to be popular; surely people will have too much sense to think that they can get to Heaven by this species of consecrated jugglery! History shows that this scheme of redemption is almost universally acceptable and warmly popular with sinful mankind. Apprehend aright the ideas of paganism, ancient and modern. We perceive that this popish conception of sacraments is virtually the same with the pagan’s conception of their heathen rites. They claim to be just this species of saving ritual, working their benefit upon souls precisely by this opus operatum (literally “the work wrought,” a Latin phrase used to denote the spiritual effect in the performance of a religious rite which accrues from the virtue inherent in it, or by grace imparted to it) agency. What a commentary have we here upon this tendency of human nature to a ritual salvation. The evangelists and apostles reintroduced to the world the pure conception of a spiritual salvation wrought by the energy of divine truth, and not of church rites; received by an intelligent faith in the saved man’s soul, and not by manual ceremonial; and made effectual by the enlightening operation of the Holy Ghost upon heart and mind in rational accordance with truth, not by a priestly incantation working a physical miracle. The gospels and epistles defined and separated the two conceptions as plainly as words could do it. But no sooner were the apostles gone than the pagan conception of salvation by ritual, instead of by rational faith, began to creep back into the patristic church. In a few hundred years the wrong conception had triumphed completely over the correct one in nearly the whole of Christendom, and thenceforward sacramental grace has reigned supreme over the whole Roman and Greek communions, in spite of modern letters and culture. How startling this commentary upon that tendency of human nature! Surely there are deep-seated principles in man to account for it.

These are not far to seek. First, men are sensuous beings, and hence they naturally crave something concrete, material, and spectacular in their religion. Dominated as they are by a perpetual current of sensations, and having their animality exaggerated by their sinful nature, they are sluggish to think spiritual truths, to look by faith upon invisible objects; they crave to walk by sight rather than by faith. The material things in mammon, the sensual pleasures which they see with their eyes and handle with their fingers, although they perfectly know they perish with the using, obscure their view of all the infinite, eternal realities, notwithstanding their professed belief of them. Need we wonder that with such creatures the visible and manual ritual should prevail over the spiritual didactic? Does one exclaim, But this is so unreasonable-this notion that a ritual ceremonial can change the state and destiny of a rational and moral spirit! I reply, Yes, but not one whit more irrational than the preference which the whole natural world gives to the things which are seen and temporal, as it perfectly knows, over the things which are unseen and eternal; an insanity of which the educated and refined are found just as capable as the ignorant and brutish. But the other principle of human nature is still more keen and pronounced in its preference for a ritual salvation. This is its deep-seated, omnipotent preference for self-will and sin over spiritual holiness of life. The natural man has, indeed, his natural conscience and remorse, his fearful looking for of judgment, his natural fear of misery, which is but modified selfishness. These make everlasting punishment very terrible to his apprehension.

But enmity to God, to his spiritual service, to the supremacy of his holy will, is as native to him as his selfish fear is. Next to perdition, there is no conception in the universe so repulsive to the sinful heart of man as that of genuine repentance and its fruits. The true Gospel comes to him and says: Here is, indeed, a blessed, glorious redemption, as free as air, as secure as the throne of God, but instrumentally it is conditional on the faith of the heart; which faith works by love, purifies the heart, and can only exist as it coexists with genuine repentance, which repentance turns honestly, unreservedly, here and now, without shuffling or procrastination, from sin unto God, with full purpose of and endeavor after new obedience; which is, in fact, a complete surrender of the sinful will to God’s holy will, and a hearty enlistment in an arduous work of watchfulness, self-denial, and self-discipline, for the sake of inward holiness, to be kept up as long as life lasts. Soul, embrace this task and this splendid salvation shall be yours; and the gracious Savior, who purchases it for you, shall sustain, comfort, and enable you in this arduous enlistment, so that even in the midst of the warfare you shall find rest, and at the end Heaven; but without this faith and this repentance no sacraments or rights will do a particle of good toward your salvation.

Now, this carnal soul has no faith; it is utterly mistrustful and skeptical as to the possibility of this peace of the heart in the spiritual warfare, this sustaining power of the invisible hand, of which it has had no experience. This complete subjugation of self-will to God, this life of self-denial and vital godliness, appears to this soul utterly repulsive, yea, terrible. This guilty soul dreads Hell; it abhors such a life only less than Hell. When told by Protestantism that it must thus turn or die, this carnal soul finds itself in an abhorrent dilemma; either term of the alternative is abominable to it.

But now comes the theory of sacramental grace and says to it with oily tongue: Oh! Protestantism exaggerates the dilemma! Your case is not near so bad! The sacraments of the church transfer you from the state of condemnation to that of reconciliation by their own direct but mysterious efficiency; they work real grace, though you do not bring to them this deep, thoroughgoing self-sacrifice and self-consecration. No matter how much you sin, or how often, repeated masses will make expiation for the guilt of all those sins ex opere operato. Thus, with her other sacraments of penance and extreme unction, Holy Mother Church will repair all your shortcomings and put you back into a salvable state, no matter how sinfully you live.

Need we wonder that this false doctrine is as sweet to that guilty soul as a reprieve to the felon at the foot of the gallows? He can draw his breath again; he can say to himself: Ah, then the abhorred dilemma does not urge me here and now; I can postpone this hated reformation; I can still tamper with cherished sins without embracing perdition. This is a pleasant doctrine; it suits so perfectly the sinful, selfish soul which does not wish to part with its sins, and also does not wish to lie down in everlasting burnings.

This deep-seated love of sin and self has also another result: The soul is conscious that, if it must do many things which it does not like in order to avoid perdition, it is much pleasanter to do a number of ceremonial things than to do any portion of spiritual heartwork.

After I stood my graduate examination in philosophy at the University of Virginia, my professor, the venerable George Tucker, showed me a cheating apparatus which had been prepared by a member of the class. He had unluckily dropped it upon the sidewalk, and it had found its way to the professor’s hands. It was a narrow blank-book, made to be hidden in the coat-sleeve. It contained, in exceedingly small penmanship, the whole course, in the form of questions from the professors recitations with their answers copied from the text-book. It was really a work of much labor.

I said, The strange thing to me is that this sorry fellow has expended upon this fraud much more hard labor than would have enabled him to prepare himself for passing honestly and honorably.

Mr. Tucker replied, Ah, my dear sir, you forget that a dunce finds it easier to do any amount of mere manual drudgery than the least bit of true thinking.

Here we have an exact illustration. It is less irksome to the carnal mind to do twelve dozen paternosters (praying the Our Father Lord’s prayer) by the beads than to do a few moments of real heart-work. Thoughtless people sometimes say that the rule of Romish piety is more exacting than that of the Protestant. This is the explanation, that Rome is more exacting as to form and ritual; Bible religion is more exacting as to spiritual piety and vital godliness. To the carnal mind the latter are almost insufferably irksome and laborious; the form and ritual, easy and tolerable. And when remorse, fear, and self-righteousness are gratified by the assurance that these observances really promote the soul’s salvation, the task is made light. Here Rome will always present an element of popularity as long as mankind are sensuous and carnal.

(5) To a shallow view, it might appear that the popish doctrine of purgatory should be quite a repulsive element of unpopularity with sinners; that doctrine is, that notwithstanding all the benefit of the church’s sacraments and the believers efforts, no Christian soul goes direct to Heaven when the body dies, except those of the martyrs, and a few eminent saints, who are, as it were, miracles of sanctification in this life. All the clergy, and even the popes, must go through purgatory in spite of the apostolic succession and the infallibility.

There the remains of carnality in all must be burned away, and the deficiencies of their penitential work in this life made good, by enduring penal fires and torments for a shorter or longer time. Then the Christian souls, finally purged from depravity and the reaum paenae (?), enter into their final rest with Christ. But the alms, prayers, and masses of survivors avail much to help these Christian souls in purgatory and shorten their sufferings. It might be supposed that the Protestant doctrine should be much more attractive and popular, viz.: that there is no purgatory or intermediate state for the spirits of dead men, but that the souls of believers, being at their death made perfect in holiness, do immediately enter into glory. This ought to be the more attractive doctrine, and to Bible believers it is such, but there is a feature about it which makes it intensely unpopular and repellent to carnal men, and gives a powerful advantage with them to the popish scheme. That feature is the sharpness and strictness of the alternative which the Bible doctrine presses upon sinners: turn or die.

The Bible offers the most blessed and glorious redemption conceivable by man, gracious and free, and bestowing a consummate blessedness the moment the body dies. But it is on these terms that the Gospel must be embraced by a penitent faith, working an honest and thorough revolution in the life. If the sinner refuses this until this life ends, he seals his fate; and that fate is final, unchangeable, and dreadful. Now, it is no consolation to the carnal heart that the Gospel assures him he need not run any risk of that horrible fate; that he has only to turn and live; that very turning is the thing which he abhors, if it is to be done in spirit and in truth. He intensely desires to retain his sin and self-will. He craves earnestly to put off the evil day of this sacrifice without incurring the irreparable penalty.

Now, Rome comes to him and tells him that this Protestant doctrine is unnecessarily harsh; that a sinner may continue in the indulgence of his sins until this life ends, and yet not seal himself up thereby to a hopeless Hell; that if he is in communion with the Holy Mother Church through her sacraments, he may indulge himself in this darling procrastination without ruining himself forever. Thus the hateful necessity of present repentance is postponed awhile; sweet, precious privilege to the sinner! True, he must expect to pay due penance for that self-indulgence in purgatory, but he need not perish for it. The Mother Church advises him not to make so bad a bargain and pay so dear for his whistle. But she assures him that, if he does, it need not ruin him, for she will pull him through after a little by her merits and sacraments. How consoling this is to the heart at once in love with sin and remorseful for its guilt!

The seductiveness of this theory of redemption to the natural heart is proved by this grand fact, that in principle and in its essence this scheme of purgatorial cleansing has had a prominent place in every religion in the world that is of human invention. The Bible, the one divine religion, is peculiar in rejecting the whole concept. Those hoary religions, Brahmanism and Buddhism, give their followers the virtual advantage of this conception in the transmigration of the souls. The guilt of the sinner’s human life may be expiated by the sorrows of the soul’s existence in a series of animal or reptile bodies, and then through another human existence, the penitent and purified soul may at last reach Heaven. Classic paganism promised the same escape for sinners, as all familiar with Virgil know. His hero, Aeneas, when visiting the under world, saw many sinners there preparing for their release into the Elysian fields. Ergo exercentur paenis, et veterum malorum supplicia expendunt. Mohammed extends the same hope to all his sinful followers. For those who entirely reject Islam there is nothing but Hell; but for all who profess There is no God but Allah, and Mohammed is his prophet, there is a purgatory after death, and its pains are shortened by his intercession. The Roman and Greek Churches flatter the sinful world with the same human invention. So strong is this craving of carnal men to postpone the issue of turning to God or perishing, we now see its effect upon the most cultured minds of this advanced nineteenth century in the New England doctrine of a ‘second probation.’ Rome has understood human nature skillfully, and has adapted her bait for it with consummate cunning. Her scheme is much more acute than that of the absolute universalist of the school of Hosea Ballou, for this outrages man’s moral intuitions too grossly by rejecting all distinction between guilt and righteousness. This bait for sin-loving men is too bald.

It must be added that the doctrine of a purgatory and of an application of redemption after death is intensely attractive to other principles of the human heart, much more excusable; to some affections, indeed, which are amiable. I allude to the solicitude and the affection of believers for the souls of those whom they loved in this life, “who died and made no sign.” The Bible doctrine is, indeed, a solemn, an awful one to Christians bereaved by the impenitent deaths of children and relatives. It is our duty to foresee this solemn result, and to provide against it by doing everything which intercessory prayer, holy example and loving instruction and entreaty can do to prevent such a catastrophe in the case of all those near to our hearts. But human self-indulgence is prone to be slack in employing this safeguard against this sorrow. Let us picture to ourselves such a bereaved Christian, sincere, yet partially self-condemned, and doubtful or fearful or hopeless concerning the thorough conversion of a child who has been cut down by death. Of all the elements of bereavement none is so bitter, so immedicable, as the fear that he whom he loved must suffer the wrath of God forever, and that now he is beyond reach of his prayers and help. To such a one comes the Romish priest with this species of discourse. See now how harsh and cruel is this heretical Protestant dogma! Instead of offering consolation to your Christian sorrow it embitters it as with a drop of Hell fire. But Holy Mother Church is a mild and loving comforter; she assures you that your loved one is not necessarily lost; he may have to endure keen penances in purgatory for a time, but there is a glorious hope to sustain him and you under them. Every minute of pain is bringing the final Heaven nearer, and the most blessed part of our teaching is that your love can still follow him and help him and bless, as it was wont to do under those earthly chastisements of his sins. It is your privilege still to pray for him, and your prayers avail to lighten his sufferings and to shorten them. Your love can still find that generous solace which was always so sweet to you midst your former sorrows for his sins and his earthly sufferings the solace of helping him and sharing his pains. Your aims also may avail for him; masses can be multiplied by your means, which will make merit to atone for his penitential guilt and hasten his blessed release. Who can doubt that a loving heart will be powerfully seduced by this promise, provided it can persuade itself of its certainty, or even of its probable truth? Here is the stronghold of Romanism on sincere, amiable, and affectionate souls.

Of course, the real question is, whether any pastor or priest is authorized by God to hold out these hopes to the bereaved. If they are unwarrantable, then this presentation is an artifice of unspeakable cruelty and profanity. Under the pretence of softening the pain of bereavement to God’s children, it is adding to wicked deception the most mischievous influences upon the living by contradicting those solemn incentives to immediate repentance which God has set up in his Word, and by tempting deluded souls with a false hope to neglect their real opportunity. If the hope is not grounded in the Word of God, then its cruelty is equal to its deceitfulness. But the suffering heart is often weak, and it is easier to yield to the temptation of accepting a deceitful consolation than to brace itself up to the plain but stern duty of ascertaining God’s truth.

I have thus set in array the influences which Rome is now wielding throughout our country for the seduction of human souls. Some of these weapons Protestants put into her hands by their own unfaithfulness and folly. God has a right to blame Rome for using this species of weapon in favor of the wrong cause, but these Protestants have not.

There is another class of weapons which Rome finds in the blindness and sinfulness of human nature. Her guilt may be justly summed up in this statement: That these are precisely the errors and crimes of humanity which the church of Christ should have labored to suppress and extirpate; whereas Rome caters to them and fosters them in order to use them for her aggrandizement. But none the less are these weapons potent. They are exactly adapted to the nature of fallen man. As they always have been successful, they will continue to succeed in this country. Our republican civil constitutions will prove no adequate shield against them. Our rationalistic culture, by weakening the authority of God’s Word, is only opening the way for their ulterior victory. Our scriptural ecclesiastical order will be no sufficient bulwark. The primitive churches had that bulwark in its strongest Presbyterian form, but popery steadily undermined it. What it did once it can do again. There will be no effectual check upon another spread of this error except the work of the Holy Ghost. True and powerful revivals will save American Protestantism; nothing else will.




The Jesuits: The Greatest Enemies Of Common Sense And Truth

The Jesuits: The Greatest Enemies Of Common Sense And Truth

This is the continuation from the previous chapter of The God of Rome Eaten by a Rat

“That we may in all things attain the truth, that we may not err in any thing, we ought ever to hold as a general principle, that what I see white I believe to be black, if the superior authorities of the Church define it to be so.” — The Constitution of the Society of Jesus by Ignatius Loyola.
The Jesuits Are The Most Implacable Enemies Of Human And Christian Liberty; They Want To Bring Man Down Below The Brute.
“As for holy obedience, that virtue must be preferred in every point… Let every one persuade himself, that he who lives under obedience should be moved and directed, under Divine Providence, by his superior, just as if he were a corpse, (perinde ac si cadaver esset) which allows itself to be moved and led in every direction.” — The Constitution of the Society of Jesus.
The Jesuit Society Is The Most Impious Enemy Of The Laws Of God.
“It seems good to us in the Lord, that excepting the express vow by which the society is bound to the Pope for the time being, and the three other essential vows of poverty, chastity and obedience, no constitutions, declarations, or any order of living can involve an obligation to sin, mortal or venial:
“Unless the Superior command them in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, or in the virtue of holy obedience, which shall be done in those cases or persons, wherein it shall be judged that it will greatly conduce to the particular good of each, or to the general advantage, and instead of the fear of offense, let the love and desire of all perfection succeed, that the greater glory and praise of Christ our Creator and Lord may follow.” — The Constitution of the Society of Jesus.

More articles about the Jesuits




JD Vance Explains Why He Became a Roman Catholic

JD Vance Explains Why He Became a Roman Catholic

My friend Annie sent this to me by email and I knew I had to post it on this website. Why would anyone who was raised a Protestant be attracted to the Catholic Church? According to what JD Vance had to say, it sounds like he wasn’t taught hardly any doctrines from God’s Word in the Holy Scriptures, the Bible. I went the opposite direction, from Catholicism to Bible based Protestant faith in Jesus Christ as my sole mediator to the Father. Jesus became my Lord, Redeemer and Savior. I used to pray also to Mary, Joseph, and the saints. The Catholic faith was all I knew as a kid growing up in Chicago. It was only after I entered the USAF and was stationed in California when I first heard the Gospel. JD Vance never heard a Bible based Gospel message of salvation through Jesus Christ alone through faith alone through God’s grace alone?

Transcription

Interviewer: So you were raised a non-denominational Christian. I understand you were never baptized. You’ve also said you went through an angry atheist phase. But in 2019, you took the plunge and you were received into the Catholic Church. (Tremendous applause.) Tell us about that journey.

JD Vance: Well, first it’s good to be home and I do think the Catholic Church is my home. (Applause.) But I’m reminded of something my Mamaw (his grandmother) once told me.

When you’re in Marine Corps boot camp, you don’t get to make phone calls home. You can only write letters. And I was always writing letters home to Mamaw and she would write me one, two, sometimes even three times a day. I got so many letters from Mamaw.

One of my favorite Marine Corps boot camp letters is that I asked Mamaw, there are the Catholics, the people go to Catholic Church, the people go to Protestant Church. Why do the Catholics get to go to church for so long? Right. The Catholics always go to church for much longer.

That’s the best thing you do in boot camp because that’s the one thing where the drill instructors don’t yell at you the whole time. (Laughter.)

And she said, “You know, honey, just go to the Catholic service. Like it doesn’t matter. Just go to the Catholic service.”

Because in southeastern Kentucky, where she was from, she said, even the Episcopalians are snake handlers. So it doesn’t really matter. It’s all, to her, it was all about Jesus. Even though the Catholic Church was a little foreign to her, it was all about Jesus.

And, you know, to me, look, there are all these ways that I could over-intellectualize the way that I became a Catholic. I mean, the simple fact is, I think that Christianity, broadly speaking, answered important questions about character and virtue that my elite educational credentials were not answering for me. I think that Yale Law School, where I went to law school, was all about getting the best degree, going to the best school, and getting the best job. And these things weren’t making me a good person, but Christianity was asking me to ask much more important questions. Like, how do you treat this girl that you’ve fallen in love with, the girl that I eventually married? How do you be a good person? How do you eventually become a good father? That, to me, was a fundamentally Christian worldview. And so that led me back to Christianity writ large.

But why did I become a Catholic? I mean, there are all these things that I could point to, but, you know, one, I really liked that the Catholic Church was just really old. I felt like the modern world was constantly in flux. The things that you believed 10 years ago were no longer even acceptable to believe 10 years later. The Catholic Church was just very old.

I liked the fact that I felt like it had stood really strong on some of the core moral issues. You know, I’m a very pro-life person. I’ve been pro-life since I was 14 years old. (Applause.)

But I think anybody who’s looked at the history of the American Christian conservative movement would give a lot of credit to the Catholic Church for pushing that movement in a more pro-life direction, especially in the 1970s. But it was just, you know, a lot of the people who were really, really influential to me as I thought about how to be a good Christian in this new era of my life were Catholics.

One of the great things about coming to this conference is that I’ve gotten to reconnect with Father Dominic Legge. Father Dominic was the first priest that I spoke to about becoming a Catholic, and just a lot of really good people who took their faith very seriously were Catholics, and it felt like a natural home for me.

(End of transcript.)

To me, this is all about the failure of Protestant churches in America. For JD Vance’s grandmother to tell him it doesn’t matter what church he goes to tells me she doesn’t know the Bible very well.

If you are a regular reader of this website or are knowledgeable about the history of the Jesuit Order, you know that the Jesuits are responsible for the assassinations of four US Presidents: Abraham Lincoln in 1865, James A. Garfield in 1881, William McKinley in 1901 and John F. Kennedy on November 22, 1963. Based on history what do you think would happen to Donald Trump if he defied his Jesuit advisors? They would take him out and Catholic Vance would become the next president.




A Romish Bishop’s Testimony – by Charles Chiniquy

A Romish Bishop’s Testimony – by Charles Chiniquy

This is the continuation from the previous chapter of The God of Rome Eaten by a Rat

The Kankakee Times publishes the following communication from a member of the Illinois bar. Though perhaps containing nothing new or strange to those who have studied the matter, the statement made may convince such Protestants as imagine the Church of Rome to be a harmless institution, of their great error. The principles of the Papal hierarchy remain unchanged. The wearer of the Tiara (the Pope) would as readily depose for simple heresy any temporal ruler of today, as his predecessor, six centuries ago, deposed and deprived of his estates Count Richmond of Toulouse, for a like crime. Religious liberty is both hated and dreaded by a Church which claims the right of enforcing its spiritual decrees by the assistance of the secular arm.

Letter from Stephen Moore to the publisher of the Kankakee Times

In one of your past issues you told your readers that the Rev. Mr. Chiniquy had gained the long and formidable suit instituted by the Roman Catholic Bishop to dispossess him and his people of their church property. But you have not yet given any particulars about the startling revelations the bishop had to make before the Court, in reference to the still existing laws of the Church of Rome against those whom they call heretics. Nothing, however, is more important for every one than to know precisely what those laws are.

As I was present when the Roman Catholic Bishop Foley of Chicago, was ordered to read in Latin and translate into English those laws, I have kept a correct copy of them, and I send it to you with a request to publish it.

The Rev. Mr. Chiniquy presented the works of St. Thomas and St. Ligouri to the Bishop, requesting him to say, under oath, if those works were or were not among the highest theological authorities in the Church of Rome all over the world. After long and serious opposition on the part of the Bishop to answer, the Court having said he (the Bishop) was bound to answer, the Bishop confessed that those works were looked upon as among the highest authorities, and that they are taught and learned in all the colleges and universities of the Church of Rome as standard works.

Then the Bishop was requested to read in Latin and translate into English the following laws and fundamental principles of action against the heretics, as explained by St. Thomas and Ligouri:

    [1] “An excommunicated man is deprived of all civil communication with the faithful, in such a way that, if he is not tolerated, they can have no communication with him, as it is in the following verse: ‘It is forbidden to kiss him, pray with him, salute him, to eat or do any business with him.’” — St. Ligouri, vol. 9, page 162.

    [2] “Though heretics must not be tolerated because they deserve it, we must bear with them till, by a second admonition, they may be brought back to the faith of the Church. But those who, after a second admonition, remain obstinate in their errors, must not only be excommunicated, but they must be delivered to the secular powers to be exterminated.”

    [3] “Though the heretics who repent must always be accepted to penance as often as they have fallen, they must not in consequence of that, always be permitted to enjoy the benefits of this life… When they fall again they are admitted to repent, …but the sentence of death must not be removed.” — St. Thomas, vol. 4, page 64.

    [4] “When a man is excommunicated for his apostasy, it follows from that very fact, that all those who are his subjects are released from the oath of allegiance by which they are bound to obey him.” — St. Thomas, vol. 4, page 94.

The next document of the Church of Rome brought before the Court was the act of the Council of Lateran, A. D. 1215:

“We excommunicate and anathematize every heresy that exalts itself against the holy, orthodox and Catholic faith, condemning all heretics, by whatever name they may be known; for though their faces differ they are tied together by their tails. Such as are condemned are to be delivered over to the existing secular powers, to receive due punishment. If laymen their goods must be confiscated: If priests, they shall be first degraded from their respective order, and their property applied to the use of the church in which they have officiated. Secular powers of all ranks and degrees are to be warned, induced, and if necessary, compelled by ecclesiastical censure, to swear that they will exert themselves to the utmost in the defense of the faith and extirpate all heretics denounced by the Church who shall be found in their territories. And whenever any person shall assume government, whether it be spiritual or temporal, he shall be bound to abide by this decree.
“If any temporal lord, having been admonished and required by the Church, shall neglect to clear his territory of heretical depravity, the Metropolitan and the Bishops of the province shall unite in excommunicating him. Should he remain contumacious (obstinately disobedient or rebellious;) a whole year, the fact shall be signified to the Supreme Pontiff, who will declare his vassals released from their allegiance from that time and will bestow his territory on Catholics, to be occupied by them, on the condition of exterminating the heretics and preserving the said territory in the faith.
“Catholics who shall assume the cross for the extermination of heretics shall enjoy the same indulgence and be protected by the same privileges as are granted to those who go to the help of the Holy Land. We decree further, that all who may have dealings with heretics, and especially those who receive, defend or encourage them, shall be excommunicated. He shall not be eligible to any public office. He shall not be admitted as a witness. He shall neither have the power to bequeath his property by will nor to succeed to any inheritance. He shall not bring any action against any person, but anyone can bring action against him. Should he be a judge, his decision shall have no force, nor shall any cause he brought before him. Should he be an advocate, he shall not be allowed to plead. Should he be a lawyer, no instruments made by him shall be held valid, but shall be condemned with their author.”

The Roman Catholic Bishop swore that these laws had never been repealed, and of course they were still the laws of his Church. He had to swear that every year he was bound under pain of eternal damnation, to say in the presence of God, and to read in his Breviarium (his prayer-book) that “God Himself had inspired” what St. Thomas had written about the manner in which the heretics shall be treated by the Roman Catholics.

I will abstain from making any remarks on these startling revelations of that Roman Catholic high authority. But I think it is the duty of every citizen to know what the Roman Catholic bishops and priests understand by liberty of conscience. The Roman Catholics are as interested as the Protestants to know precisely what the teachings of their Church are on that subject of liberty of conscience, and hear the exact truth, as coming from such high authority that there is no room left for any doubt.

Stephen Moore, Attorney.




Why I Will Never Go Back To The Church Of Rome – by Charles Chiniquy

Why I Will Never Go Back To The Church Of Rome – by Charles Chiniquy
To The Rev. Bishop Bourget, Of Montreal.

“On my arrival from the maritime provinces, I learned that our priests and your press organs have published that I have cried, during my last illness, to make my peace with your Church.

Charles_chiniquy

Charles Chiniquy

I do not want to tell you that THIS IS AN UNMITIGATED FALSEHOOD; YOU KNOW IT BETTER THAN ANY MAN. ‘No, my Lord, by the mercy of God I will never submit myself again to the ignominious yoke of the Pope. And allow me to give you and your priests and your press SOME OF MY REASONS.’

“(1.) Your dogma of the Apostolic Succession from Peter to Pius IX., is an imposture. You cannot find a single word in the holy gospel to show us that Peter has passed a single hour in Rome. You know very well, also, that the superiority or preeminence you give to Peter over the other apostles is another imposture. Every time our Saviour was asked by His twelve apostles who would he the First, the Leader, the Pope, He always answered that there would not be such a First Leader or Pope in His Church. More than that. He positively answered the mother of Zebedee’s children that He had not received from His Father the power to establish one of His apostles over the others. ‘To sit on my right hand or on my left is not mine to give,’ (Matt. 20:23.) We have an irrefutable and infallible proof that our Saviour never put Peter at the head of the apostles as the First, the Leader, or the Pope, as you call your Supreme Pontiff, in the dispute which occurred among the apostles a little before His death. ‘And there was also a strife among them which of them should be counted greatest.’ (Luke 22:24.) Such a dispute would never have occurred if Jesus Christ had established Peter the greatest or the First of them. They would surely have known it, and Jesus Christ would have answered, ‘Have you so soon forgotten that Peter is the greatest among you; that he is the first among you from the day in which I appointed him the fundamental stone of my church?’

“But, far from answering thus, the Son of God rebukes His apostles, and tells them positively.”The Kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them… But it shall not be so among you.’ (Luke 22:23-25.) Not only that modernly forged primacy of Peter has never been acknowledged by any of the apostles, but it has been openly and positively denied by St. Paul. ‘For he that wrought effectually in Peter to the apostleship of the circumcision, the same was mighty in me towards the Gentiles.’ (Galatians 2:8.) And when James, Cephas and John, who seemed to be the pillars, perceived the grace that was given unto me, they gave to me and Barnabas the right-hand of fellowship, that we should go unto the heathen, and they unto the circumcision.’ Here Peter is named only after James, a thing which never could have been done by St. Paul, if he had known anything of the marvelous superiority and primacy of Peter over the rest of the apostles. But please read the following words of Paul: “But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to blame.’ (Galatians 2:11.) Is it not evident that Paul had not the least idea of any kind of superiority of Peter over him when he withstood him to the face; and still more when he wrote these lines? Is it not clear that the Holy Ghost has inspired Paul to give us the history of his so stern withstanding to the face of Peter that we might not be seduced by the grand imposture of the supremacy of Peter, which is the corner stone of your apostate Church?

“(2.) I will never be a Roman Catholic, for the Roman Catholic Church is idolatrous. You worship God? Yes! but the God whom you worship is made with a wafer — it is a wafer god that is on your altar! Every hour of your priestly life you are guilty of the crime which Aaron committed when he caused the Israelites to worship a golden calf. The only difference between you and Aaron is that his god was made of gold, and yours is made of some dough baked by your nuns or your servant girls, between two well- polished and heated irons. You have a Christ on your altars! Yes — and you are very devoted and truly pious towards that Christ — or rather those Christs; you praise their powers and their mercies; you sing beautiful songs in their honor; but the Christs whom you worship are Spoken of by Our Saviour in the twenty-fourth of Matthew.”There will be false Christs, …and they shall show great signs and wonders: insomuch that if it were possible they shall deceive the very elect… Wherefore if they shall say unto you, ‘Behold He (Christ) is in the secret chambers, believe it not.’ Now, how do you not see that terrible prophesy is accomplished by you every time you prostrate yourselves before those Christs made of little cakes and put in the secret chambers of your church. Do you not believe in those Christs of the secret chambers, when the Son of God tells you, ‘Believe it not?’ Do you not go there to adore your wafer-god when the true Christ says, ‘Go not there?’ In vain you tell us that Christ gave you the power to make your god with the engraved wafer. We answer you that Christ Himself had not the power to make God and make Himself with an engraved wafer; for His Father had forbidden such an absurd and idolatrous act, when on Mount Sinai, in the midst of thunders and lightnings, He said, ‘Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in the heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth — thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me.’ Now, you well know that Christ came to accomplish and not to break His Father’s commandments. He could not give you the permission or the power to break them by ordering you, as you pretend He did, to make an engraved wafer, change it into your god, and bow yourself down before it; for this is idolatry — rank shameful idolatry! I am ready to meet you or any of your priests in any public or private discussion to show you, with the help of God, that when Christ told you to eat His body and drink His blood, He was speaking with the same figure as when He said He would eat the Passover. ‘Though Christ said, I will eat the Passover,’ He was not able to eat the Passover, for the simple reason that the passage of the exterminating angel over Egypt could not be eaten… But the lamb which was eaten in remembrance of the Passover would be eaten, and that lamb was called the ‘Passover.’ By the same figure of speech the body and blood of Christ would not be’ eaten… . . But the bread which represented that body would be eaten; and the bread then had to be called the ‘Body,’ by the same reason and by the same rule of language that the lamb was called the ‘Passover,’ though It was not the Passover — just in the same way and by the same rule of language that when we look at the marble statue of Monseigneur Bourget, we say, “This is Monseigneur Bourget,’ though it is not Monseigneur Bourget at all.

“(3.) I will never be a Roman Catholic, because every Roman Catholic bishop and priest is forced to perjure himself every time he explains a text of the Holy Scriptures. Yes! though it is a very big and hard word, it is the truth. From the day that you have sworn, when you were ordained a priest, to interpret the Holy Scriptures only according to the unanimous consent of the holy fathers, you have seldom preached on a text of the Scriptures without being guilty of perjury. For, after having studied the holy fathers with some attention, I am ready to prove to you that the holy fathers have been unanimous in only one thing, which was to differ on almost every text of the Scriptures on which they have written. For instance, you cannot say that the books of the Maccabees are inspired without perjuring yourself with all your priests. For the greatest part of the holy fathers tell you that these books are not inspired. You cannot, without perjuring yourself, say, when Christ said to Peter,”Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church,’ it signified that Peter was meant by this rock, and that he is the cornerstone of the Church; for you know very well (and if you do not know it, I can show it to you) that St. Augustine and many other holy fathers positively say that Christ meant Himself when he said, ‘Upon this rock I will build my Church.’

“(4.) I cannot be any more a Roman Catholic, for I know that AURICULAR CONFESSION IS A DIABOLICAL INSTITUTION.

“(5.) I will never be a Roman Catholic, for I have seen with my eyes the inside of the walls of your church, and they are filled with all the abominations of the world. Your celibacy is of diabolical institution. Your purgatory, with the poor souls that burn in it, and are saved by paying you so many dollars, is of diabolical institution. Your waters of La Sallette and Notre Dame De Lourdes, which are sold in your palace, are of diabolical institution. Your forbidding to eat meat on certain days is of diabolical institution. Your defense of reading the Holy Scriptures is of diabolical institution. Your infallible Pope and immaculate Mother of God are of diabolical institution.

“(6.) WITH THE HELP OF GOD, I will never think of making my peace with the Church of Rome, for her priests, bishops and popes have shed the blood of millions of martyrs, from John Huss to our dear brother Hackett. ’On your Pope’s hands I see the blood of the 75,000 Protestants slaughtered the night of St. Bartholomew, and the blood of half a million of Christians slaughtered in the mountains of Piedmont.

“(7.) I will never be a Roman Catholic, for YOUR CHURCH is the implacable enemy of all the laws of God, and of all the rights, liberties and privileges of men. YOUR CHURCH has degraded and brought into the dust and the mud all the nations she has ruled. I might give you many other reasons why I would never be a Roman Catholic, but I hope these are sufficient to show to my dear countrymen, whom you so cruelly keep in the most ignominious ignorance and slavery, that, HAVING ONCE ACCEPTED CHRIST FOR MY ONLY SAVIOUR AND HIS HOLY WORD FOR MY ONLY GUIDE, I CANNOT BOW DOWN ANY MORE BEFORE YOUR IDOLS AND WAFER-GODS.

C. Chiniquy




Why We Must Put Our Trust In Jesus Alone And Not Invoke Mary – by Charles Chiniquy

Why We Must Put Our Trust In Jesus Alone And Not Invoke Mary – by Charles Chiniquy

Continued from Papal Idolatry

The Crucified Jesus And The Penitent Thief.

    “And when one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, ‘If thou be Christ, save thyself and us.’ But the other, answering, rebuked him, saying, ‘Dost thou not fear God, Seeing thou art in the same condemnation? And we, indeed justly, for we receive the due reward of our deeds, but this man hath done nothing amiss.’ And he said unto Jesus, ‘Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom.’ And Jesus said, unto him, ‘Verily I say unto you, today, shalt thou be with me in Paradise!’ (Luke 23:39 — 43.)

This sublime dialogue between Jesus dying on the Cross and the repenting sinner, is the most touching summary of the design of the mission of Jesus Christ upon earth, as it is the measure of the unlimited confidence that the penitent sinner ought to place in the mercy of the Saviour. A few reflections upon what passed and was said upon these two crosses, are sufficient to enable us to comprehend the injury that the Church of Rome does to the Holy Virgin and to the gospel, in her efforts to turn the thoughts and the hearts of sinners towards Mary, as the most solid foundation of their salvation.

During this dialogue between the Saviour and the penitent thief, St. John tells us that Mary was at the foot of the cross; then, we can believe that she knew what was passing there. And how she must have felt her heart thrill with joy, in spite of her bitter grief, when she heard with loving kindness Jesus saying to the companion of his sufferings, “Today shalt thou be with me in Paradise.”

No doubt that the faith and conversion of the thief were infinitely pleasing to the holy mother of Jesus, and that they brought, for a moment, a happy diversion from her sorrows.

The spectacle which is presented to us upon Calvary is one of such sublimity and grandeur that man will never be able worthily to describe it. Whilst our thoughts go toward Jesus and the penitent thief, and whilst, in the stillness of reflection and meditation, we call to remembrance the words that these two sufferers on the cross interchanged, we feel ourselves penetrated by such a sentiment of love and confidence in the Saviour, that we can no longer speak of him but with tears. We feel that to distrust Jesus, or doubt His love and mercy for sinners, is one of the greatest crimes of which man can be guilty.

But let us suppose that the penitent thief, instead of addressing the crucified Jesus, and turning all the thoughts and affections of his heart toward the Saviour of the world, had turned his thoughts and hopes towards Mary, as the Roman Church advises all sinners, and especially dying sinners, to do — suppose the penitent thief, instead of saying to Jesus, “Remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom,” had said what all the popes, bishops and priests of Rome put into the mouth of sinners,

    “Lord Jesus, I have been so wicked that I do not deserve to speak to you, nor to be heard by you. But, behold your mother! Her female heart must naturally be more feeling and more compassionate than yours; she, then, will listen to me better than you will; she will be more easily touched with pity for my unfortunate lot than you. Do not take it amiss, then, that I should address myself to her in preference to you, in order to get help in the miseries that oppress me. I dare not speak to you myself, for you are the Holy of Holies, and I am a miserable sinner. But I will speak to you through your mother; she will demand from you grace and mercy for me. A good son refuses nothing to his mother! You cannot, then, refuse her what she will ask of you for me; for she has an authority over you that you cannot disown. The favor which, then, you would refuse to a criminal like me, will be easily granted to her, whom you can not refuse anything. You are come into the world, I know, armed with the inexorable justice of your Father to punish the guilty. But whilst God the Father has given to you the mission of justice and chastisement, He has given to your mother the mission of mercy and pardon. I know that without Mary I am lost; for it is she that is the gate at heaven, the refuge of sinners. My chosen advocate is your mother; I fear nothing, for I know you can refuse nothing.”

We ask all men to whom God has given a spark of Christian intelligence, would such language in the mouth of the thief have been suitable? Would it have pleased and honored the Holy Virgin? In one word, would it have obtained from the Saviour this answer: “Today shalt thou be with me in Paradise?”

Roman Catholics who read these lines, do you not understand that each of these words, if they had been spoken by the thief on the cross, would have been blasphemy — an outrage on Jesus Christ, and an insult to the Holy Virgin? But see, now without any exaggeration, the sentiments with which your Roman Church wishes to inspire you! You know that these are the very words which she makes you learn by heart, that she makes you read in all your books, and that she announces to you by her priests, in order that you should address them to Jesus Christ!

Let us go on and suppose that, after this language was addressed to Jesus upon the Cross, the thief, speaking to the Holy Virgin, had said to her,

    “O Mary, the refuge of sinners, you are the only foundation of my hope and of my faith; you are the gate of heaven, the consolation of the afflicted, the salvation of sinners! It is through you alone that all the grace and blessings of heaven descend upon the earth! It is by you alone that all errors, heresies and sins are destroyed in the world! Whilst your son Jesus has for his mission to cause the inexorable justice of the Father to reign in the world, it is your part to execute mercy… All those who put their confidence in you, and invoke the all-powerful aid of your prayers will be saved! The arms of your son are always raised to punish and crush the sinner; it is yours, I know, to prevent his avenging arm from striking. I see that your son is angry with me; I feel that I have deserved his wrath. Be pleased then, O Mary, to appease him, and ask of him grace for me, for I am so guilty that he will not listen to me if I speak to him! I put my salvation in your hands; I make myself your child, your servant, your slave. Regard me with compassion, since I deplore my sins. Cause him to remember you are his mother, and by that title you have full authority over him. O Mary, my hope and refuge, I throw myself in your arms. Save me!”

Once more, we ask of the brethren of the Roman Church, would not each of these words, in the mouth of the thief on the cross, have been blasphemous against Christ? Would they not have been an insult to the Holy Virgin? Would the humble Mary, at the foot of Calvary, have received with pleasure these insipid praises? Would she have felt herself honored by these sacrilegious prayers which the Roman Catholics repeat every day? No, a thousand times no! Never would the Holy Virgin at the foot of Calvary, whilst the blood of the great victim was falling drop by drop from the cross, have consented to have heard herself called the salvation of the world, the hope of sinners, the gate of heaven; she would have repelled with horror these words of blasphemy; she would have replied to the thief:

    “Ah! wretch, when so near him who atones for the sins of the world, covered with his blood, a witness of his patience, of his mildness, and of his love even to his murderers, how can you doubt his pity for you? If I am his mother according to the flesh, he is my God, he is my Saviour, as well as yours, by his grace. Do you not know that it was to seek and to save sinners that he descended from heaven; that it is for sinners that his body is broken, his head lacerated by the thorns, his hands and his feet pierced by the nails, and it is from love for sinners that his blood is flowing and that he will soon expire? He has spent his life in calling sinners to himself. To the greatest among them he said: ‘Come unto me and you shall be consoled and pardoned.’ His wish was to be with sinners — he was called the friend of sinners. Do not fear, then, to speak to him, for he is your most sincere friend.
    See the marks of mildness and love which shine through the blood which covers his face. It is he alone who is the salvation of the world, the refuge of sinners, the gate of heaven. It is on his name alone we must call to be saved. Your want of faith in his mercy and love for you causes him more suffering than the nails which pierce his hands and feet. In order to obtain the grace and pardon you need, address yourself to him, and to Him alone, for he only is your true friend — your brother, full of affection — your father, full of love, and your merciful Saviour. Speak to him, then, yourself, and do hear from his mouth the sentence of pardon which is already written in his heart! But cease to insult him, and to insult me thus, by thinking I can love you more than he loves you, and that I can be more compassionate towards you than he is himself!”

Let not our dear brethren, who are still in the bonds of Romish superstition, be deceived by the idea that that which would have been unsuitable and blasphemous in the mouth of the penitent thief is altogether suitable and Christian today, when Jesus is in heaven. For our Lord, although in heaven, is as near to every sinner, to hear and pardon him, as he was to the thief on the cross; His ear is no further distant from the mouth of the sinner who, today, asks mercy from Him than it was from the crucified thief; His heart is not less kind and compassionate today than it was at the day of His death; poor sinners are not less dear to Him today than then. And He has no more need now than then to be forced by His mother to pardon the penitent sinner.

The penitent thief had no need of an intercessor to touch the heart of Jesus… Although the mother of the Saviour was there present, he had not even a thought of addressing her. He understood that Jesus was his friend, his Saviour and his God; and he did not deceive himself… He put in Jesus, and Jesus alone, all his hope, and he was not disappointed. He spoke boldly to Jesus as one speaks to a friend, to a dear brother, and he did well; for it was thus, as it is still thus, that Jesus wishes that we should speak to him.

And to assert that Jesus has more need, today, than he had then to be urged and roused or appeased by his mother, in order to hear sinners who return to him, would be a childish absurdity, if not an awful blasphemy.

When God, in His great mercy, opens the eyes of a Roman Catholic to the errors of his church, the first sentiment which he experiences is one of unspeakable joy for the favor which be has received. But the second thing which strikes his mind and heart is a feeling of astonishment at the facility and sort of sincerity with which he has received and believed, as incontestable truths, errors and superstitions the most palpable and anti- Christian.

Now, the error which is dearest and most deep-rooted in the heart of a Roman Catholic is, that the shortest and surest way to be heard by Jesus Christ, and to draw upon us a look of His mercy, is not to speak to him directly ourselves, but to get some of the saints in heaven, that we believe are most dear to His heart, to speak to him in our behalf. In order to support this error, all the modern theologians of the Church of Rome assure us that Jesus, being the Holy of Holies, it is quite natural that He should listen with more pleasure to the voice of one of the elect in heaven than to that of a sinner, such as we all are. The Church of Rome, then, assures us that the saints in heaven whom I address will hear me with more pleasure, facility, readiness, mercy and love than Jesus Christ would do.

For if the Church of Rome, returning to the evangelical truth, which she has so long forgotten, should say to a sinner, “There is no saint in heaven who loves you so much as Jesus Christ; there is no ear so attentive as His to the voice of our repentance; there is not in heaven a mind or heart so easily or so mercifully touched with compassion for all our miseries as the soul of Jesus Christ; there is not a person in heaven who can have so much pleasure in hearing himself invoked and in seeing himself approached by the penitent sinner as Jesus, the people would put all their confidence in Jesus, and in Jesus alone, and would address him as the gospel directs.

In short, would it not be the height of folly in any case to go to any but Jesus to obtain any favors.

If the Church of Rome, instead of losing herself and wandering away into foolish and vain traditions, would keep to the word of God, she would say, with St. Paul, “And I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Jesus Christ, my Lord, for whom I have suffered the loss of all things.” (Philippians, 3:8.) If, laying aside the deplorable sophisms which form the basis of her worship of the saints, the Church of Rome would hold the language of Evangelical Truth, her people everywhere would know that in Jesus and in Jesus alone, they have all the treasures of mercy, of love and of the power of God; their thoughts, their hearts and their hopes would turn towards Jesus, and Jesus alone; they would know, then, that the power, the mercy and the compassion of Jesus are always active, always efficacious, and above all, always at the service of the penitent sinner. Her people would know, at the same time, that these treasures of the mercy of the Saviour, who is both God and man, are monopolized by nobody; that they are not the property of any saints in particular, but that they are the treasures of every sinner who has liberty to draw therefrom, according to his repentance, love and faith.

“Whatsoever ye shall ask from my Father in my name,”said Jesus Christ, “shall be given you.” After such a declaration from the very lips of the Saviour, how can we believe that it is necessary for one to address the saints in order to propitiate him?

For why should Jesus Christ, in heaven, be less ready to listen to me and pity me than St. Peter, St. Paul, St. Mary or any other saint to whom I might wish to address myself? Can the humanity of St. Peter, St. Paul or St. Mary be more perfect than the humanity of Jesus Christ? Why should this be? And where shall we find reason for such a monstrous doctrine? To assert, as the Church of Rome does, that the saints, being nothing above us by nature, and having been sinners like us, know better our miseries, and ought to sympathize with us more than Jesus Christ, because he is incapable of sin, is to deny the humanity as well as the divinity of the Saviour; it is to deny the gospel which teaches us that Jesus has not only known and understood our miseries infinitely better than all the saints, but also paid, even to the last farthing, the debt of our sins, and washed them away in his blood.

How would Jesus have been able to bear our sins upon Himself? How could He have charged himself with our iniquities and paid all that was due to the justice of God, without knowing them perfectly, without comprehending their number, their nature and their malignity? But, above all, how could the Saviour of the world have undertaken to pay the debt of our iniquities if these iniquities had not excited in His mind a degree of sympathy, of compassion and of love of which all the saints together are incapable?

Once more: let us forget, for a moment, that Jesus Christ is God; let us suppose that He is only a man, and let us fix our thoughts on this human person. We ask, can we find in the Sacred Scripture a single expression which would lead us to think that, as a man, Jesus is less kind, less patient or less merciful towards us than St. Peter, St. Paul or St. Mary? And moreover in order that I may address myself to one saint in preference to another, I must have reason to believe that this saint will be more favorable to me than he to whom I have preferred him. To address myself to St. Mary, for example, in preference to Jesus, and to ask this woman, blessed among all women, to speak for me to Jesus Christ, I must believe that she will hear and answer me more surely and more quickly than He. For, from the moment that I believe that Jesus will be more favorable to me and more compassionate to my miseries than Mary or any other saint, I would go to Jesus. Nothing more simple and more natural, and for this very reason, nothing more powerful than this argument. Well, plain good sense, as well as the gospel, tells us that if Jesus were only a man in heaven, He would be there, as He was upon earth, the most compassionate, the most loving, the most charitable and the most influential of holy men. And consequently (always supposing that He is only a man) even then I would address only Him in my prayers. It is in this man Jesus that I ought to put my greatest confidence, it is from this man Jesus that I should expect the promptest aid; it is to this man Jesus: that I ought to speak with most faith and pleasure.

And the most ignorant, as well as the most learned of my brethren of the Church of Rome will be forced to confess that I am acting wisely. They could not but confess that those who put their trust in saints, less kind, less influential, less merciful than my saint protector and friend Jesus, would, to say the least it, be deficient in wisdom. But would anyone dare to say that the holy humanity of Jesus has lost any of its love, its mercy, its influence or its kindness towards the sinner, by its perfect union with His divinity?

No! It is impossible that any Roman Catholic would dare, designedly, to utter a word so wicked and senseless.

Well, it is, nevertheless, what all Roman Catholics unconsciously do and say each time they shrink from speaking to Jesus Christ, under the pretext that He will not hear them because of heir sins, and when they address the saints whom they believe to be more ready to hear! If it is possible that man in heaven loves us and hears us with pleasure, it is still more possible and more certain that the God man will listen to us with pleasure, and answer us in His infinite mercy.

It is, then, inconceivable folly to leave the God man, to shrink from speaking to the God Man, and to distrust the God Man, in order to address a man and to put all our hope in a mere man.

But this folly becomes an inexcusable crime, an abomination, an act of idolatry, when this God-man has descended from heaven to tell us himself that he is our friend, our brother, our saviour, our advocate, our all — our God, infinitely good, infinitely merciful, and infinitely kind.




Papal Idolatry – by Charles Chiniquy

Papal Idolatry – by Charles Chiniquy

This is the continuation of the previous chapter Mariolatry. It’s the best and most comprehensive article I have ever read that exposes the idolatry of the Roman Catholic Communion service.

First Consideration. Transubstantiation Is Idolatry.

In order that both Protestants and Roman Catholics may understand that we are perfectly correct when we say that the Church of Rome makes a god of a wafer, and is, in consequence, an idolatrous church, I copy here the blasphemous decrees of the Council of Trent.

Council Of Trent, Holy Sacrament Of The Eucharist

Canon I. “If any shall deny that in the Sacrament of the most holy Eucharist, there is contained truly, really, and substantially the body and blood, together with the soul and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, but shall say that he is only in it in sign or figure, or power, let him be accursed.”

Canon II. “If any man shall say that in the Sacrament of the most holy Eucharist, there remains the substance of bread and wine, together with the body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, and shall deny that wonderful and remarkable conversion of the whole substance of the bread into the body and the whole substance of the wine into the blood, while only the appearance of bread and wine remains, which conversion the Catholic Church most aptly calls Transubstantiation, let him be accursed.”

Canon VI. “If any man shall say, that in the holy sacrament of the Eucharist, Christ the only begotten Son of God, is not to be adored, and that outwardly with the worship of Latria, and therefore that he ought neither to be venerated by any especial festive celebration, nor carried solemnly about in processions, according to the universal and laudable rite and custom of the Church, or that he ought not publicly to be exhibited to the people that he may be worshipped, and that the worshippers of him are idolaters, let him be accursed.”

Canon VIII. “If anyone shall say that Christ, as exhibited in the Eucharist, is only spiritually eaten, and not also sacramentally and really, let him be accursed.”

The Catechism of the Council of Trent speaks still more clearly and says: —

“The Pastors will explain that in the holy Eucharist (the consecrated wafer) the true body of Jesus Christ is contained with all that constitutes a body and belongs to it, such as the bones and nerves, and that is a whole Christ.” — Council of Trent Catechist.

Both Roman Catholics and Protestants acknowledge that Idolatry is one of the greatest sins that man can commit. But what is “Idolatry?” It is the giving to a created being the respect, adoration, and love which are due to God alone. To make a god with our own hands, or to worship as a god, any of the creatures which are on earth, in the air, in the sea, or even in heaven, is IDOLATRY.

On the Mount Sinai, in the midst of lightnings and thunders, God Almighty wrote on the stone with his own fingers: —

“I am the Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage.
“Thou shalt not have other gods before me.
“Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth.
“Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquities of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me.” (Exodus 20.)

God has never proffered any words more plain, simple, and clear than these. The young schoolboy, as well as the most profound philosopher, understands that by these words God Almighty forever forbade to make a god of a thing which is created, even if that created thing dwells in “heaven above.”

Now what does the Right Rev. Cardinal Gibbons and all the priests of Rome, do every morning? Do they not take a “created thing,” a wafer, in their hands, and do they not change that wafer into God? Do they not adore that wafer, when turned into God? Do they not command their people to adore that water after they have changed it into the Supreme Creator of the Universe and Saviour of the World?

What was the crime of Aaron and the people in the desert when they made the golden calf? Was it not Idolatry? But where is the difference between the crime of Aaron and the iniquity of Cardinal Gibbons, of Baltimore, and all the priests of Rome? The only difference is that the first one made a god of the melted gold bracelets and earrings of the Israelites; while the latter make their gods of a little dough baked between two well- polished heated irons. Aaron said to the people,

“Break off the golden earrings which are in the ears of your wives, of your sons, and of your daughters, and bring them unto me. And the people brake off the golden earrings which were in their ears, and brought them unto Aaron. And he received them at their hand, and fashioned it with a graving tool, after he had made it a molten calf: and they said, ‘These be thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee out of the land of Egypt.’” (Exodus 32.)

Now the Roman Catholic Cardinal Gibbons of Baltimore, with all the priests, every day, say to their servants, “I want to make new gods, and new Christs; I have no more in the tabernacle. Bring some flour of wheat, mix it with a little water, and bake the dough between this heated graving tool.” And the servants of the cardinal and the priests bring some wheat flour, mix it with a little water, and bake the dough between that heated graving tool. And a moment after, the bishop and the priests, holding in their hands those wafers baked in that heated graving tool, say, “This is Jesus Christ the Lamb of God. This is God Himself, who, being incarnated, has saved you on the cross… Come and adore him.” And the people say in their heart, and they sing with their lips, “This is our incarnated god, who, on the cross died to save us… Let us adore him.” And prostrating their faces to the dust, they adore their god whom their priest has just made before their eyes with a wafer baked in a heated graving tool!

Is not the idolatry of Cardinal Gibbons and his priests as gross and criminal as the idolatry of Aaron and his people? Is not the wafer god of the Pope as contemptible, ridiculous, impotent, powerless as the gold calf-god of Aaron? Are not the two forms of idolatry as insulting to the great God, who has said: “Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth; thou shalt not bow down thyself to them nor serve them?”

In order that both the Roman Catholics and the Protestants may better understand the abominable idolatry of Rome, and how the Pope is absolutely and publicly mocking and daring God Almighty in the confection of the wafer-god, I will put the commandment of God and the orders of the Pope face to face.

God Almighty to Moses and to all the world: —

“Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth. Thou shalt not bow down thyself, nor serve them.” — Ex. 20.

The Pope of Rome to the bishops and to the priests, and to the whole world: —

“Thou shalt make unto you graven images (called wafers) and a likeness of something which is in heaven (the body of Christ), and you shall bow down yourselves and serve them.” — Council of Trent.

Was it possible for the devil to mock God, and dare him in a more frightful way by inspiring the Pope of Rome with these rules and commandments of his councils? Is not the Pope of Rome renewing the awful mystery of iniquity performed just after Adam and Eve had been created?

Almighty God said to Adam: —

“Of every tree in the garden thou mayest freely eat.
“But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it. For in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.” — Gen. 2:16,17

And the serpent said to the woman: —

“Yea, hath God said, ye shall not eat of every tree of the garden?
“Ye shall not surely die: For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil.” — Gen. 3:1-65

When God Almighty says: — “Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven images of anything that is in heaven; …thou shalt of bow down and serve them,” the Pope boldly says, “Thou shalt make engraved images of something which is in heaven, and thou shalt bow down thyself and serve them.” And like the guilty mother Eve, who shuts her ears to the voice of God and forgets his solemn command to listen to the voice of Satan, speaking through the serpent, so the guilty Church of Rome forgets the solemn laws, of God, to follow the orders of Satan speaking through the popes. I know that Cardinal Gibbons with his priests will answer me: “Jesus Christ has given us the order and the power to change the wafer into our God when He said, ‘This is my body, …this is my blood… Do this in remembrance of Me.’” But I answer: “Christ has never received the power from His Father to do a thing that the Eternal Father had forever forbidden.” On Mount Sinai that Almighty God had given his command, “Never to make an engraved image of anything… and turn that graven image into God… bow down before it, and adore it.” Has God ever repealed that law? No! He can not! For himself speaking through Christ, has said, “Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my word shall never pass away.” Has not Christ said, “I come to fulfill the commandments of my Father?” How could he have said these words if he had given to the popes and their priests the power to break the most solemn and sacred of them all? No! Christ would not allow His apostles and His church to take a wafer, make an image upon it, turn it into God, and adore it. We know He said, “This is my body” (Luke 22:19). But this was in a figurative way, to tell them that the bread was to be broken and eaten by them, that they might ever remember “His body nailed to the cross for them.”

A moment before we hear Christ saying, “This is my body,” we hear the Holy Ghost and Jesus Christ Himself saying:

Then came the day of unleavened bread, when the passover must be killed. And he sent Peter and John, saying, Go and prepare us the passover, that we may eat. And they said unto him, Where wilt thou that we prepare? And he said unto them, Behold, when ye are entered into the city, there shall a man meet you, bearing a pitcher of water; follow him into the house where he entereth in. And ye shall say unto the goodman of the house, The Master saith unto thee, Where is the guestchamber, where I shall eat the passover with my disciples? And he shall shew you a large upper room furnished: there make ready. And they went, and found as he had said unto them: and they made ready the passover. And when the hour was come, he sat down, and the twelve apostles with him. And he said unto them, With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you before I suffer: For I say unto you, I will not any more eat thereof, until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and said, Take this, and divide it among yourselves: For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come. And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, This is my body which is given for you: this do in remembrance of me. (Luke 22:7-19)

It is true that here Christ says, “This is my body.” But the very moment before, looking on the roasted lamb, he had said, “This is the passover. I want to eat the passover. Prepare the passover. I have desired to eat this passover with you.”

Could Christ really kill, prepare and eat the passover? No. Never. For the “passover” was the passage of the exterminating angel over Egypt, when he killed the first-born of every family, on the door-post of which the blood of the Lamb was not seen. That “passage” or passover of the angel could neither be killed, roasted, nor eaten: for the simple good reason that a passage, a passover, can neither be killed, roasted, nor eaten. But as the Lamb was killed and eaten to make the Israelites remember the “passage” of the angel over Egypt, that Lamb was called the “passage,” the “passover.” Then Christ, with all the Israelites, instead of saying, “We will kill, cook, and eat the Lamb which makes us remember the”passover;” they said, “We will kill, prepare and eat the ‘passover.’”

So Christ, having given the bread to be eaten by his disciples, that they might remember his crucified body, (do this in remembrance of me), had to call that bread “his body.” It was then as it is now; “When a thing is chosen to represent another thing, it is called by the name of the thing it represents.” For instance, when a man shows the portrait of his wife and children to his friends, he does not generally say, “This is the portrait, the remembrance of my dear wife and my beloved children;” he simply says, “This is my wife, these are my children.” When one looks at the large photographs of Cardinal Gibbons he says, “This is Cardinal Gibbons; look at his fine jolly face; see his jovial, or dignified mien.” Nobody, except fools can be tempted to think and say that it is really the amiable Roman Catholic Cardinal of Baltimore, because he has heard “This is Cardinal Gibbons.” He knows very well that it is only some paper, with the shades and colors put by the artist. Nevertheless, he calls that paper and those shades and colors “Cardinal Gibbons,” for the simple reason that it is, then, to make them remember his Lordship.

So Christ said, “Kill the passover,” though the passover could not be killed. He said, “Prepare the passover,” though the passover could not be prepared. He said, “I eat this passover,” though he could not eat the passover. So he said, “This is my body,” though it was not his body. He said, “Eat this, my body,” though they could not eat his body.

But, once more: As the bread was the representation of his body, Christ had to call that bread, “body.” Christ could not eat his own body; but he could eat what was to represent his body. He could not possibly give his body to be eaten and his blood to be drunk, without making his disciples anthropophagi. But he could give what represented his body and his blood to be eaten and drunk without being guilty of that disgusting and criminal cannibalism. It is true that Christ said, “This is my body.” But do you not read in Genesis 69:9, “Judah is a lion’s whelp.” In the verse 14, “Issachar is a strong ass.” Was Judah’s father a lion, and Issachar’s father an ass? No. But these were figures of speech, just as when Jesus said, “This is my body.”

St. Paul, speaking of the sinners, says, “Their throat is a sepulchre.” Does the Cardinal of Baltimore really believe that the throat of sinners is a sepulchre? No. Then he has no more reason to believe that the body of Christ had taken the place of the bread, after he had said, “This is my body.” In both cases the verb is means (represents) and brings to the mind a memorial. David says, Psalm 121:105: — “Thy word is a lamp unto my feet.” Will ever the Pope sufficiently forget all the laws of common sense, to tell us that the word of God is really a lamp? And when Christ says “I am the door” (John 10:9), “I am the true vine” (John 15:1), had he really the intention to make us believe that he was a door, or a vine? Does not Paul, speaking of the “Rock” from which Moses drew the waters in the desert, say, “That Rock was Christ?”

Will the Roman Catholic bishops and priests, some day, try to persuade us that the Rock was really Christ, his body, soul, and divinity, because the Holy Ghost says, “That rock was Christ?” No. They acknowledge that the Rock was not Christ, though Paul says “The Rock was Christ.” It was only a figure, a type, a memorial of Christ, and because it was so it was called “Christ.” So when our Saviour says, “This (bread) is my body… Do this in remembrance of me,” he makes us understand that the bread was called “his body,” because it was presented to us that we might remember “his body.”

Jesus speaking to the Samaritan woman, said, “The water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.” (John 4:14). Why does not the Church of Rome try to persuade those who believe in Christ that they have such a large well of water within themselves, that it will flow even during all eternity? That well of water which is in every Christian to quench his thirst, is just like the body of Christ, which is eaten by every one of his disciples, that they may never be hungry. Both are most beautiful and simple figures when taken in the sense they were given; but both turn into a ridiculous and disgusting idea when taken as a material reality.

Second Consideration. Transubstantiation Is The Most Degrading Form Of Idolatry.

When the Persians adore the rising sun, they give their homages to the greatest and most glorious being which is presented to our human vision. That magnificent fiery orb, which rises as a giant every morning from behind the horizon, to pass over the world and pour everywhere its floods of heat, light and life, can not be contemplated without feelings of respect, admiration, and awe. Man must raise his eyes up to see that glorious sun; he must take up the eagle’s wings to follow its giant march throughout the myriads of worlds which are suspended over our heads. It is easy to understand that poor fallen and blind humanity may take that great being for a God. Would not this world perish without the sun? What would become of the nations which inhabit the earth without its light and heat? Would not everything perish and die, if the sun would forget to come every day, and make us bathe and swim in its oceans of light and life. Then, when I see the Persian priests of the sun, in their magnificent temple waiting, with their censers in hand, for the appearance of its first rays, to chant their melodious hymns and sing their sublime canticles to its glory, I know their errors, but I can understand it. I was going to say, I can almost excuse it. I feel an immense compassion for those poor Idolaters. But, at the same time, I feel that they are raised above the dust of this earth, and that their minds must be filled with sentiments of gratitude and adoration for that great being. Their intelligence and their souls can not but receive some sparks of light and life from the contemplation of that inexhaustible focus of light and life. But the poor deluded Roman Catholic! Is he not a thousand times mere worthy of our compassion and our tears, when we see him prostrated in the presence of that small “wafer-god,” which the servant girl of the priest has baked a few hours before in her kitchen? Is it possible to see a spectacle more disgraceful and ignominious than a multitude of men and women prostrating their faces to the dust, to adore a god whom the rats and mice have a thousand times, dragged and devoured in their dark little holes? Where are the rays of light and life from that little cake? Instead of being enlarged and elevated, at the approach of that ridiculous modern divinity, is not human intelligence contracted, diminished, paralyzed, chilled, struck with idiotism and death at its feet?

Can we be surprised that the Roman Catholic nations are so fast falling down into the abyss of infidelity and atheism, when they hear their priests telling them that this contemptible wafer is the great God who had created heaven and earth at the beginning, and saved this perishing world by dying on the cross, some eighteen hundred years ago?

Rome, by her grand and terrible apostasy at the feet of the wafer-god, has overwhelmed Christianity under such a heap of infamous and outrageous impostures, that it has almost disappeared from the minds of the nations whom God had the more endowed with intelligence, as the French and Italian people. Go to those countries, and ask the people if they believe that their priests can make a god out of wafer, and they will shrug their. shoulders in disgust and laughter at your silly question.

It is a fact that the wafer-god of the Pope has done more than anything else to destroy the religion of Christ from the minds of the learned and the intelligent. This diabolical doctrine of a god made with a little cake is, today, believed in France, Italy, Canada, Spain, etc., only by some old women and poor ignorant people who cannot write nor read their own names. The rest try to believe it; they make supreme efforts to believe it; but they cannot.

We heard, a few years ago, that the Siamese had been overwhelmed with desolation, when their big white elephant died, after having been the object of their adorations for more than a century. But, fortunately, the numberless priests of the dead god had not lost a single hour; after they had buried their departed divinity with due honors, they had ransacked their deep and dark forests, and had soon come back with a bigger and younger living white elephant. The lucky animal was carried in triumph all over the kingdom, with a gold chain of fabulous value to his neck, gold cloth, sprinkled with the richest pearls and diamonds on his back. In the midst of the sweetest melodies, the hymns of adoration, and the clouds of incense from the golden censers which every priest carried in his hands, the newly found god was installed in his magnificent temple; and there from morning to night, he is adored by the millions of Siamese who recognize him for their god.

All this is very sad, humiliating! Yes!

But there is something more sad and humiliating than taking an elephant for the great God who has created and saved this world; it is to see the Pope of Rome, with his hundred of millions of blind and deluded slaves, prostrated before a contemptible wafer, baked between two heated irons, and adoring it as the great, eternal, almighty God, creator of heaven and earth!

The elephant of Siam is surely a noble God, when compared with the modern divinity of the Pope. That elephant may be taken as the symbol of strength. magnanimity, patience, etc. Let a man go and insult or attack him, he can protect himself; with his mighty trunk he will take his enemy, throw him up very high in the air, and cause him to fall a corpse on the ground. He can crush his foes under his feet; he can protect his friends, and save them in the hour of danger. There is life, motion and strength in that elephant god. He can go by himself from one place to the other. He can move with his feet, see with his eyes, hear with his ears.

But look at the divinity of Rome. Come and see its hands in that wafer; they cannot move! The feet, they cannot walk!

The eyes, they cannot see! The ears, they cannot hear!

There is neither life, nor strength, nor motion in this Roman Catholic divinity. Let a rat or a mouse come and bite the elephant-god of Siam, and you will see how he will instantly punish it. But let a rat or a mouse come and attack the poor defenseless wafer-god of the Pope, as it very often occurs, and you will see how that modern Majesty will be powerless to protect itself, and how it will soon be crushed under the teeth of his weak enemies, and engulfed into their stomachs, to be digested as a crumb of common bread.

Third Consideration. God Himself Turns The Wafer-God Of Rome Into Ridicule.

So speaks our almighty and eternal God, through his Prophet Isaiah, ch. 44:

“They that make a graven image are all of them vanity: and their delectable things shall not profit; and they are their own witnesses: they see not nor know; that they may be ashamed. Who hath formed a god, or molten a graven image that is profitable for nothing? Behold, all his fellows shall be ashamed, and the workmen they are of men: let them all be gathered together, let them stand up; yet they shall fear, and they shall be ashamed together. The smiths with the tongs, both worketh in the coals, and fashioneth it with hammers, and worketh it with the strength of his arms: yea, he is hungry, and his strength faileth; he drinketh no water, and is faint. The carpenter stretcheth out his rule; he marketh it out with a line; he fitteth it with planes, and he marketh it out with a compass, and maketh it after the figure of a man, that it may remain in the house. He heweth him down cedars, and taketh the cypress and the oak, which he strengtheneth for himself among the trees of the forest; he planteth an ash, and the rain doth nourish it. Then shall it be for a man to burn: for he will take thereof, and warm himself; yea, he kindleth it, and baketh bread, yea, he maketh a god and worshippeth it; he maketh it a graven image, and falleth down thereto, he burneth part thereof in the fire; with part thereof he eateth flesh; he roasteth roast, and is satisfied; yes, he warmeth himself, and saith, Aha, I am warm, I have seen the fire: and the resident thereof he maketh a god, even his graven image: he falleth down unto it, and worshippeth it, and prayeth unto it. and saith, deliver me; for thou art my god. They have not known nor understood: for he hath shut their eyes, that they cannot see; and their hearts, that they cannot understand. And none considereth in his heart, neither is their knowledge nor understanding to say, I have burned part of it in the fire; yea, also I have baked bread upon the coals thereof; I have roasted flesh and eaten it: and shall I make the residue thereof an abomination? shall I fall down to the stock of a tree? He feedeth on ashes: a deceived heart hath turned him aside, that he cannot deliver his seal, nor say, is there not a lie in my right hand?”

Who can read those words of the old prophet without finding in them the condemnation of the monstrous imposture and idolatry of the wafer-god.

Let us put face to face the words of God and the facts connected with the confection and the usages of the wafer-god of Rome, to see the perfect similarity between the old idolatry of the days of Isaiah and the modern idolatry of Rome.

Fourth Consideration. Our Saviour Jesus Christ Foretells The Abominable Idolatry Of The Wafer-Christs Of Rome, And Warns His Disciples Against It.

We read this remarkable prophecy about the false Christs of Rome in Mathew, ch. 24; 25:22-26.

“And except those days shall be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened.
“Then, if any man say unto you, Lo, here is Christ or there, believe it not.
“For there shall arise false Christs and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.
“Behold, I have told you before.
“Wherefore, if they shall say unto you; Behold, he is is in the desert; go not forth; behold, He is in the secret chambers; believe it not.”

The Son of God prophesies, here, four things about the false Christs, against the worship of whom he warns us.

    1st. There will be many of those false Christs.

    2nd. Sometimes they will be here and sometimes there.

    3rd. That it will be told of that Christ that he is in the desert.

    4th. That the false Christs will dwell in secret chambers.

Those four characters by which our adorable Saviour invites us to recognize, and shun the false Christ of whom he speaks, coincide perfectly with the false wafer-Christ of Rome, and I here publicly challenge not only Cardinal Gibbons, but all the bishops and priests of Rome, to deny or explain away those four characters of their wafer-Christs.

[1] No priests or bishops will deny that there are many, very many, Christs in their midst. For it is a public fact that every church contains from it dozen to one and five hundred and more of those Christs who are shut up in the gold or silver ciboriums. I do not exaggerate when I say that there are more than a million of those Christs worshipped every day in the different churches of Rome.

[2] No priests nor any bishops will dare to deny that their false Christ is “sometimes here and sometimes there.” For every day they have to carry it to the sick and dying under the name of “Holy Viaticum.” When Patrick O’Brien, for instance, is very sick in the morning, does not the priest of Rome carry his Christ to his house, at the northern part of the town, that the poor deluded man may adore and eat him? and do not the deluded Catholics run to the house of the sick man when they hear that their Christ is “there” to adore him “there?” And when, at the end of the same day, that same priest hears that Bridget O’Donohue is sick and dying, at the southern extremity of the town, does he not again promptly carry his Christ, under the name of “Viaticum,” that the poor deluded girl or married woman may adore and eat him? And then, again, do not the blind and so cruelly- deceived Roman Catholics, when hearing that their Christ is “here,” in this southern part of the town, run at the double-quick from every side to come and adore their Christ “here.” This morning they were running to the northern side of the town to worship their Christ “there.” …And this evening they run at their full speed again towards the southern part, to adore him “here.”

The Saviour of the World had said, “If any man say unto you, Lo! here is Christ, or there, believe it not.” But the Pope with his bishops, say to their poor blind slaves, “When your priests will tell you that here is Christ, or there, believe it.” In this matter, as in every other question, the Pope is directly, absolutely, opposed to Jesus Christ. Our Saviour positively says, “When they tell you, Lo! here is Christ, or there, believe it not.” The Pope says, “When they will tell you, Lo! here is Christ, or there, believe it!”

The third character of the false Christ of Rome is as clear and evident as his first and second one, and I challenge the bishops and the priests to deny it.

“If they shall say unto you, Behold He (Christ) is in the desert, go not forth.”

What is a desert? A place where nobody dwells. A desert is a place where people may pass a few hours for some particular purpose, but they have no idea to live and reside in it. It is not a fit place to dwell in… After a few hours of stay in the desert or passage through it, they get out of it, leaving nothing behind them. And that place, after having seen several people in its bosom for some time, remains a desert, a perfect wilderness. So is the church where for an how or two, the people go to pray or sing and hear a sermon. After the public service, every one goes out of it, and it remains a desert, a solitude. Nobody lives there except the rats and the mice. The fact of their Saviour Jesus Christ remaining alone in a deserted place, in a solitude where nobody attends him, has so painfully struck some devoted Roman Catholics, that they have written beautiful and tender pages on the want of love and respect of the people who left such a glorious Saviour, the Son of God alone, in a solitude, a desert, without anyone to adore and praise Him. More than that, the Jesuits have lately, instituted a new order of devotees, whose duties are never to let their so-called Saviour alone. Each member of that society is bound to select an hour of the day or the night which they will pass in the church in adoring him. In that way, a certain number of churches have ceased from being a desert, a solitude… . For in those churches there are always some worshippers who, one after the other, come to pass their hour before the altar and offer their homages to their wafer-Christ. But these very efforts made by the Jesuits to prevent the accomplishment of the prophecy of Christ, is its most undeniable confirmation.

The Son of God, speaking of the false Christ, he said, “If they shall say unto you, Behold He (Christ) is in the desert, go not forth.” …But the Pope says, “When the priest tells you, Behold He (Christ) is in the desert, go forth and adore Him there in that desert.”

The fourth character by which our adorable Saviour warns us against the deception of the wafer-Christ and god of Rome is that “He will dwell in secret chambers.”

“Wherefore, if they shall say unto you, behold… he is in the secret chambers, believe it not.” (Matt. 24:26.)

Can any bishop or priest of Rome deny that their modern and false Christ is, day and night, in secret chambers, where they themselves, with their own hand, shut him up, every morning?

If anyone of our readers, particularly among the Protestants, has any doubt about that fact, let them not believe what we say here, but let them go to the Roman Catholic bishop or priest of the nearest city or town, and let them politely invite the Pope’s representative to come with them to his church. And when there, let them walk around the church till they come before the altar, and then, let them stop, and look with attention aat the altar. They will see, above the front table of the altar, “a beautiful door, which is almost invariably the most richly decorated part of the church. With very rare exceptions, the sculptor has put there the most perfect sculpture which his chisels could make; and the gilder has plated or gilded it with his utmost skill and perfection. When the inquirer will have admired the workmanship of that door, let him ask the bishop or priest of Rome,”Is there a secret chamber behind that door?” and the bishop or his priest will have to answer, “Yes; there is a secret and a most sacred chamber behind that door, which we call ‘The Tabernacle.’”

Let the inquirer continue his questions, and ask, “Is there anybody in that secret and most sacred chamber which you call ‘The Tabernacle?’” and the Roman Catholic dignitary will be forced to answer, “Yes; there is somebody in that sacred chamber.” Then, let the inquirer ask, “Who is there? by what name do you call the being who dwells in that secret chamber?” And the Roman Catholic bishop, with his priests, will have to answer, “It is Jesus Christ who is there?” The inquirer, puzzled at that answer, will probably say to the bishop, “You do not mean, sir, that it is the living and glorified Christ, with his body, soul and divinity, who is there in that secret chamber; …you surely mean only that it is a memorial, a simple remembrance of Jesus Christ?”

Assuming, then, an air of solemnity and awe, the Roman Catholic cardinal will answer, “Yes, sir! I mean that it is Jesus Christ Himself, the living Christ, the glorified Christ, in person with his body, soul and divinity, who is in that most holy tabernacle.” I consent to be branded before the world as an impostor, and to be publicly punished as a sacrilegious calumniator, if the bishop and the priest of Rome do not give these answers, or some others which come to the same sense…

But if this public acknowledgment of Christ in secret chambers is made by the Church of Rome herself, through her most accredited authorities, who can deny that the awful prophecy of the Son of God is accomplished in our very midst? Who will not see with his own eyes, and hear with his own ears, that the false Christs, foretold by the Saviour of the world are taking possession of the world; they, are multiplied without measure in every city or town; they are adored everywhere by the blind multitudes whom the Pope keeps abjectly prostrated at the feet of their idols in the secret chambers.

With Paul, when contemplating that grand and terrible mystery of iniquity, must we not say? —

    “The mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let, until he is taken out of the way.

    “And then shall that wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the Spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming.

    “Even him whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders.

    “And with all deceivabieness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they receive not the love of the truth that they might be saved.

    “And for this cause God shall send them strong delusions, that they should believe a lie.

    “That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.” — 2 Th. 2.

Fifth Consideration Transubstantiation Makes God Inferior To Man, And Changes Man Into God.

The Creator is above the created thing, but it is evident that, in the impious dogma of Transubstantiation, the priest of Rome is put much above his God.

It will not require long reflections to understand that, by his magical power, in the act of changing the wafer into their god, the popes and the priests of Rome become infinitely stronger, more powerful, and superior to their poor ignominious divinity. For they assure us that the very moment the priest speaks, God obeys, and submits himself to the will of that priest; He can not resist; He can not delay; He must come down from His throne, and lodge his humanity and divinity in that little round and thin cake on which the officiating priest has said, “Hoc est enim corpus meum.”

The marvelous act of Joshua is nothing but a child’s play, when compared with the miracle performed by the priest of Rome, every morning. Joshua had to deal only with two of the inanimate creatures of God, when he stopped the sun and moon in their arch through the skies; but it is with the Creator, the Master of the sun, the moon, and the stars and all the worlds, that the priest has to deal, to whom he commands, and by whom he is obeyed.

The power of the priest over God, in that dogma, is absolute, personal, without appeal. God has no power of resistance; He as no power of appeal, no power of delay. He must come own from His throne, quicker than lightning, into that cake and transform it into His divine, eternal, almighty person of the Son, at the will and bidding of the priest, not only once a day, but as often as it will be the pleasure of the priest to pronounce on a wafer, or any other crumb of wheat bread, the magical words, “Hoc est emim corpus meum.”

Let both the Roman Catholics and the Protestants well consider that the church of Rome, positively, says that her priests can perform that tremendous miracle not only once a day, at mass; but at every moment of the day and night it will please them to pronounce those words, with the required intention, the bread is changed into the body, blood, soul and divinity of Jesus Christ.

For instance, let the Bishops and priests of Sydney and Melbourne, of Paris and London, of Constantinople and Peking, of Rome and Geneva, of New York and Quebec or Chicago, pass through the streets of those cities today, and, stopping before their bakeries, pronounce on the loaves of bread which are there, under their eyes, the words, “Hoc est enim corpus meum,” there will not remain a single loaf of bread in anyone of those bakeries! every loaf will have been changed into the body, blood, soul and divinity of Jesus Christ. Every loaf will have become a god, which you must adore under the pain of eternal damnation! More than that, every particle of those loaves if they are crushed into fragments and pulverized, will be changed into the true body, blood, soul and divinity of Jesus Christ and eternally cursed must be those who will not adore each one of those millions and millions of fragments and atoms of bread as the great and merciful God who created the worlds with a word from his lips, and saved it when incarnated, by dying on the Cross.

But if these considerations are not sufficient to convince the mind of every intelligent Roman Catholic and Protestant of the diabolical character which the dogma of Transubstantiation bears on its face, let them reflect on the following propositions, which I challenge the Catholic bishops of the whole world to deny.

The Church of Rome not only teaches her blind followers that every good priest has the tremendous power of transforming the wafers, and all the wheat loaves of bread which are on the earth, into gods, at every hour of the day or night, in the churches, in the streets, in the bakers’ carts and bakers’ shops; but every “bad priest,” every drunken priest, every interdicted and excommunicated priest, has the same power over God. And no pope, no bishop, not God Almighty Himself, can take away from those bad, drunken, interdicted, excommunicated priests that super-divine power of changing the millions of loaves of bread which are on this globe into as many bodies, souls, divinities of Jesus Christ.

For instance, do not the bishops, and the priests of Rome tell their people that I, the ex-priest Chiniquy, am one of the most wicked men the world has ever seen? Yes! this is what they have many times proclaimed in their press and in all their pulpits, on the five continents of the globe. Well, it is one of the articles of the religion taught by the infallible Church of Rome, that I, Chiniquy, the infamous, the interdicted, excommunicated priest, Chiniquy, still possess that supreme power over the God of Rome.

Is it possible to find a more cruel and infamous being than Archbishop Purcell, of Cincinnati? That King of modern swindlers, as every one knows, has these last twenty years, made use of his high position in the Church of Rome to induce thousands and thousands of his poor people to lend and trust him their money, to the amount of nearly four millions of dollars. With it he has lived in luxury with his dissoluted nuns and priests; he has built splendid palaces, and a magnificent cathedral, where he has been worshipped as a god during many years. But when the day came for refunding the money into the hands of the poor orphans and widows who had trusted him their last cent he coldly rejected them, declared bankrupt and retired to one of his palaces to continue to live like a prince in the midst of his nuns! Well, day after day, for twenty years, when he was working that great iniquity, he ascended his altar, took the wafers in his hands, and pronounced the magical words, “Hoc est enim corpus meum,” upon them, and turned them into his god! That God, though surely unwilling to come into such criminal hands, though abhorring that cruel heart, though reproving that guilty soul, was forced to come down, in person into those hands, rest in that heart, and unite most intimately and personally with that soul! That infamous Roman Catholic Bishop has still a supreme, direct, personal, irresistible power over his Jesus Christ. The Pope can interdict and excommunicate him, but he can not deprive him of that supreme power which he, once for all, gave him over his God Almighty and his eternal Son. That eternal and Almighty God of Rome is now tied to the will of that public swindler with a more powerful chain than the vilest dog is tied by his chain to the hand of his master! he must follow him wherever he goes, stops where he stops, go right or left, up or down, according as Archbishop Purcell, of Cincinnati, wishes him to go!

Do not the Roman Catholics agree with the Protestants, in confessing that their Pope Alexander VI. was one of the most infamous monsters and debauchees the world has ever seen? Do they not acknowledge that, not satisfied with living in public concubinage with his own sisters, he seduced and dishonored his own daughter, Lucretia? Is there not a perfect unanimity among the historians of both Roman Catholic and Protestant persuasions to say that Pope AleXander VI. must be put at the head of the monsters who have overstepped the limits of human depravity, impiety and infamy? But, notwithstanding all that, the Church of Rome assures us that that incarnated devil not only was infallible, but that he never lost the supreme. personal and direct power which his ordination gave him over the Son of God. She says that every time Alexander VI. pronounced the words, “Hoc est enim corpus meum,” over a wafer, or any piece of wheat bread, Christ was coming quicker’ than lightning into his hands to be manipulated, insulted by him, or given to his concubines, that they might be fed with His true body, blood, soul and divinity! And if an one has any doubt about that, he is cursed and damned by the church of Rome. Nay, he must be burned like Wishart, drowned like Mary Lamb, of Perth, or thrown from the top of the high mountains down on the naked rocks, like thousands and thousands in Piedmont, or tortured and slaughtered as so many millions were all over Europe, by the bloody Inquisition.

After such blasphemies, who can have the least doubt that Roman Catholicism is the most impious and satanic religion the world has ever seen? They acknowledge that every time I pronounce the words, “Hoc est enim corpus meum,” over a wafer or a loaf of bread, with the required intention, that wafer or that loaf of bread is changed into the body, blood, soul and divinity of Jesus Christ! They say that every one of those wafers and loaves of bread must be adored by the people under pain of eternal damnation! Does not the Church of Rome confess by that that all her priests, and even the excommunicated apostate Chiniquy, as she calls me, are stronger than her poor, weak, miserable God? He can not resist us? … Though He is angry against me, he must come every time I force him to come into that wafer, which I transform into Him; though he is absolutely opposed to my doing so; though He must be horrified to come into such criminal hands, He is powerless in my presence! At my word, He loses His divine and infinite power of resistance! He must quickly obey me, and come in his human and divine person at my bidding, into my hands. He must let me put his human and divine person into my tin boxes, transport Him from Montreal to San Francisco, from San Francisco to New York! … He, the poor God of Rome, can not help it; He must follow me wherever I go, and he must silently allow me to distribute Him into the hundreds of lecturing meetings I have held, or will hold, in the various cities in the United States.

Does not the Church of Rome proclaim by that horrible diabolical doctrine (which is her doctrine) that not only her good priests, but her ad and renegade priests, are more above God in power, dignity, prerogatives, than heaven is above the earth? Does not the Pope prove by that horrible doctrine that he and his priests are the anti-Christ of whom Paul speaks? — “Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped: so that he, as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is a God.” — 2 Th. 2.

Where can we find that “man of perdition, who exalteth himself above God,” if he is not the Pope and his priests, who boast that, at every hour of day or night, God Almighty is bound to come at their bidding into that little cake, and when there, He is absolutely powerless to resist them! They carry Him in their vest or pants’ pocket; they drive him in their buggies through the country, or force Him to accompany them in sailing or steam ships, and cross the seas and the oceans; shut Him up in their secret chambers, or tabernacles, where, more than once, the rats and mice put an end to His miserable existence.

For let not the Roman Catholics forget that their God, when once under the spell of their priests, becomes absolutely impotent to protect his divine person against anyone of his foes — nor even against anyone of the elements by which men are taught, and apt to protect themselves. He is burned in the fires which attack Him in His secret chambers: He is drowned in the rivers and the seas, where he sometimes fails with the priests who carry Him in their vest or pants’ pockets; and He is crushed into atoms under the wheels of the cars with the priests who have sometimes the misfortune to perish in those terrible railroad accidents. Though, often, man can protect himself against the fire by running away, the poor God of Rome has no way of escape from fire. There He is, absolutely motionless and powerless before the devouring flames. He can neither fly away on His wings, nor run away with His feet.

Man, fallen into the deep waters of the sea or endangered by the rapid rivers, has often saved himself by swimming. But the impotent, inert God of Rome can not swim; He must perish there, and be buried in that watery grave without even being able to make any effort to prolong his miserable and humiliating existence. How many times I have heard, in Canada and the United States the poor deluded Roman Catholics’ lamentations, when the fire had destroyed their churches: “Oh! what a calamity!” they cried; “the good God is burned.” “Le bon Dieu est brute!

But I consider it my duty to put before the intelligence of the Roman Catholics, who have not yet entirely silenced the voice of their reason, a new consideration which their Church keeps, as much as she can, out of sight. In her sacred book of the mass called “Missale,” she acknowledges that several times, when the priest has eaten the wafer-god and drank the wine-god, he vomits them before they are digested. She laments much over those sad circumstances; she looks really distressed when she sees her great eternal God vomited out of the stomach of her priests, and rejected, there, on the floor, in the midst of the other vomited matter in which he is seen floating… But as the Church of Rome is infallible, and as she is evidently directed by the Holy Ghost in every thing she does and says, she has found, in her divine wisdom, a most marvelous remedy, not to cure the sick stomach of her priests, but to show her great respect for her wafer-god… When the priest has vomited his God from his stomach, and His Divine Majesty is seen drowned in the midst of the putrefied and stinking matters which the stomach has rejected, the infallible, holy, apostolical Church of Rome invites her priests to eat again and swallow what he has vomited, in order that her glorified Saviour may have the honor to pass the next quarter of an hour in the sickly stomach of her priests!

What a grand and sublime spectacle the Church of Rome presents here, to the admiration, nay, the adoration, of man! Who will not confess that she has the true marks, of the holy, pure, undefiled Church of Christ, when she asks you to come and adore her great God and Saviour, there, on the floor, swimming or floating in the midst of the vomited matters rejected by the sick stomach! and that, to show you with what profound respect and adoration you must look upon her Divine Redeemer, she requests her priests to swallow again what he has vomited! Now, I ask — Was it possible for the devil to invent anything more insulting to God and man than that abominable dogma of 54Transubstantiation? Could the Divine person of God and His Christ be more outraged, insulted and degraded, than by that lie which makes man believe that he may make his god with a little cake, eat it, vomit it, and swallow it again? Has the great God of Heaven and earth been ever outraged or insulted by the ancient or modern heathen nations as He is today, when He is said to be personally vomited from the stomach of a miserable man; personally swimming and floating in the putrefied rejects of the Pope’s stomach? Is it not evident that the impious dogma of Transubstantiation is the last, the utmost limit of the lies of Satan? Is not that blasphemous dogma the last limit of the blasphemies by which hell could insult God? Is it not evident that, when that dogma raises the Pope of Rome infinitely above God in power and dignity, it brings down the Divine and eternal person of God into the most degrading, humiliating position into which any being can be degraded? Satan, not being able to kill our great God, has at last succeeded, through the Pope, to drag Him down from His throne and drown Him in the vomited matters rejected by the stomach of the priest! What a triumph for Satan in his war against God and His beloved and eternal Son! What a victory, when he could persuade man that he had the power to create the God of Calvary with a wafer, eat him, vomit him and swallow him again!

Evidently, Transubstantiation is the masterpiece of the devil. And if anyone has any doubt about this, let him come and see what I have seen several times, when a priest; let him come and see what the Church of Rome acknowledges to happen oftener than people suspect. Yes, let those who are not certain that Transubstantiation is the most stupendous blasphemy which has come out from hell, come and see the priest of Rome creating his god with a wafer, vomiting him, and swallowing him again, to vomit him a second time as is generally the case. For it is next to impossible for the stomach to keep a second time putrid matter it has once ejected. When looking with amazement, at that horrible spectacle, he will surely hear a voice from heaven whispering in his ears — “For this cause, God shall send them strong delusion, that they believe a lie; that they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure of unrighteousness.”

(To be continued)




Mariolatry – by Charles Chiniquy

Mariolatry – by Charles Chiniquy

This is the continuation from the previous chapter of The God of Rome Eaten by a Rat

The learned Cardinal Gibbons, through his eloquent priest, Lynch, denied some time ago, that the Virgin Mary is adored and put above Christ in the Church of Rome.

This denial, in the face of the undeniable facts which I will bring forth, is really one of the most inexplicable mysteries.

If there is a thing which is as evident as two and two make four, it is that Romanism is the old idolatry of Babylon, Egypt and Rome, under a Christian mask. But this new form of idolatry is so boldly denied by some of the great dignitaries of Rome, and so skillfully concealed by others, under the spotless robe of Jesus, that not only the too unsuspecting nominal Protestants, but even the “very elect,” are in danger of being entrapped and deceived.

Go to the magnificent cathedrals, as well as to the humblest chapels of the Church of Rome, if you had any knowledge of the old mythology, and you will see that, today, Minerva, Juno, Venus are worshipped under the sweet and blessed name of Mary; they see again the clouds of incense burning on their altars, and the multitude of male and female devotees humbly prostrated at the feet of their idols, asking them now, as formerly, to appease the wrath of their angry God. But, today, very few read the books which could throw any light on that subject, and among the few who read these books, unfortunately, the greater part remain under the impression that there is a great deal of exaggeration in what is said by Protestants against Rome.

When they meet a Roman Catholic priest, or still more, a bishop, it seems to those Protestants a want of fairness, courtesy and Christian charity to accuse, or even suspect, such refined gentlemen of idolatry.

It is that misguided charity, founded on sheer ignorance, which paralyzes today the arm of the Church of Christ everywhere, and makes the Church of Rome so bold and so strong that she is carrying almost everything before her in Great Britain, the United States, in Canada, and even in Australia. In consequence of that misguided charity, founded on the criminal ignorance of modern Protestants, the Church of Rome is surely marching to the conquest of England and the United States, and, through them to the conquest of the world, except God Almighty interferes, by a miracle, to stop her triumphs. Today, the great Captain of our salvation sees his armies filled with multitudes who think more to live in peace with their implacable enemy than to fight him. For the foe has so skillfully given to his rebellious flag the colors and appearance of the loyal one, that the deception is as complete as it is deplorable in its effects.

It is to open the eyes of the good but too confident Protestants of Baltimore that I write this short treatise to show that Cardinal Gibbons and all the priests of Rome, in spite of their denials, put the Virgin Mary much above Christ, and that they attribute to her powers, honors and praises which ought to be given to God alone.

But like the horse thief, the Church of Rome has a thousand ways to conceal this, her great iniquity. If you meet the thief riding on the very horse he has just stolen, and ask him whose horse he is riding, he has the most ingenious stories at hand to prove that he is honest; that there is nothing wrong about the way he got that horse. He assures you that he has bought it in such a town, or from such a traveler, or that he has borrowed it, or found it loose on the highway, and took it for a moment, with the honest determination to send it back to the owner. So it is with the soul-stealing Church of Rome. Luther, Calvin, Knox and a million other unimpeachable witnesses and martyrs, have detected that church in the flagrante delicto of idolatry. They have proved their charges with the clearest, the most crushing evidence. But, at every time, she has denied her guilt with an impudence which makes one remember the great Father of lies who deceived our first parents in the garden of Eden.

But I have been twenty-five years one of those — not horse-thieves, but soul-thieves and soul-murderers. I know all their great and small tricks, all their pious lies, all their dark caves and tight recesses. I have been a quarter of a century swimming in the filthy waters in which the poor priests and the haughty cardinals, and bishops are plunged, and, with the grace of God, will show that Rome is idolatrous in her worship of Mary, with such proofs that Cardinal Gibbons will not dare to deny them.

There is a book in the Church of Rome which is esteemed sacred above every other book. It is called “Breviarium.” Every bishop and priest of Rome is bound, under pain of eternal damnation, to read every word of it at least once a year. Among the things that the learned bishop is bound to read, repeat and believe, from the bottom of his heart, every week to the glory of Mary, from that book are the following words: “Gaude, Virgo Maria, quia cunctas hereses sola interemisti in universo mundo;” “Rejoice, Virgin Mary, for thou ALONE hath destroyed all the heresies in the whole world.”

Of course, to address, in the presence of God and man, these blasphemous words to Mary; to believe that the Virgin Mary ALONE has destroyed “all” heresies which were in the world, the unfortunate priests and bishops of Rome must silence the voice of reason, which tells them that this is sheer absurdity and nonsense; they must silence the voice of the conscience, which tells them that this is a blasphemous as well as a ridiculous lie; they must make asses of themselves to please their modern goddess.

For if there is a thing which is evident, it is that God has never yet seen fit to destroy all the heresies in the world. Go and consult the theologians of Rome. Ask them when all the heresies had been destroyed in the world, and they will answer you there has never been such happy days. Nay, they will assure you that all the old heresies have been continued, preached and revived by the arch heretics Luther, Calvin, Zwingle, Knox, Chiniquy, etc. If, from the theologians of Rome you go to consult the Roman Catholic historians, and ask them to tell you when all the heresies were destroyed, and the heretics confounded and silenced, they will, without a dissenting voice, answer you that this is one of the most egregious and stupendous lies that the world has ever heard. They will unanimously tell you that God Almighty has never extinguished and destroyed all the heresies which were in the world.

But to show to the Roman Catholics how the Virgin Mary is above God, the Roman Catholic Cardinal of Baltimore tells them at least once a week, “that the Virgin Mary ALONE has destroyed all the heresies which were in the world!”

What would be the feelings and the surprise of the Virgin Mary if she heard from the lips of those reverend high dignitaries of Rome that pious lie proclaimed at the feet of her altars?

Many among the admirers of Cardinal Gibbons will hardly believe me, when I tell them he has to proclaim that puerile falsehood once a week! But it is an undeniable fact. If, in his honesty and in his perfect knowledge, he refuses to proffer that theological as well as historical and scriptural falsehood, and shrinks from repeating it, his infallible church tells him that he will be forever damned! And I here, publicly, challenge him to deny it.

In the famous encyclical of Pope Gregory XVI. (the predecessor of Pius IX.) against liberty of conscience, dated September 18, 1832, which begins with these words: “Mirari vos,” we read: “Sed ut onmia hae prospere et feliciter eveniant, levemus occulos manusgue ad sauctissiman Virginem Mariam, quae sola universas haereses interemit, nostra que maxima fiducia, imo, Tota ratio est spei nostrae.”

“But, in order that we may receive all these blessings, let us raise our eyes and our hands to the most holy Virgin Mary, who ALONE has destroyed all the heresies; who is the surest foundation of our hope; nay. who is all the foundation of our hope.”

Here, the infallible Pope says again, “ex-cathedra,” in his most infallible way. that the holy Virgin Mary, alone, by her power without the help of God, ALONE, has destroyed all the heresies! But, fearing lest this infinite power given to Mary may not sufficiently convey the super-Divine power of that almighty Queen of heaven and earth, the infallible Pope adds that the Virgin Mary is “all the foundation” of the hope of mankind! “the greatest (mark the word ‘maxima’) source of their confidence.’”

You see that if Cardinal Gibbons is allowed to put a great confidence in Christ, he is bound, by his church, to put his greatest (“maxima”) confidence in Mary!

I congratulate the learned Roman Catholic Cardinal of Baltimore, who seems to have the good sense not to put all his confidence in Mary, but to keep some for Christ, his Saviour. I hope he will soon inform us that he has taken away the little (though very big) word ALL from before the name of Mary, and put it before the name of Jesus. Yes, I respectfully advise him to refuse to say any longer with his church that ALL his confidence is in Mary, but to proclaim that it is ALL in Jesus. Then he will be a true Christian and a good Protestant.

But let us come again to the Breviarium. In the office of the “Immaculate Conception” we find the following prayer, which Cardinal Gibbons is bound to address, several times a year; “Aceipe quod offerimus, redona quod rogamus, excusa quodtimemus; quia tu es spes unica peccatorum” — Receive what we offer, give what we ask, excuse what we fear; for thou art the only hope of sinners.”

No doubt that some of our readers here will again say: “Poor Father Chiniquy is always exaggerating, but he will never persuade us that such a refined gentleman, such a learned Christian as Cardinal Gibbons has ever said to the Virgin Mary that she was the only hope of sinners. No! Never such a blasphemy has fallen from the lips of a Christian so universally known and esteemed as the present Cardinal of Baltimore.”

But such is nevertheless the case. And I here again solemnly challenge Cardinal Gibbons to deny it.

That Cardinal Gibbons, with all his priests and people, are bound, under pain of eternal damnation, to say to the Virgin Mary, many times every year: “Thou art the ONLY hope of sinners!”

It is amusing to hear the bishops and priests of Rome speaking on that matter before Protestants. It is then evident that they see their idolatry — and they are ashamed of it. They then tell us that it is Jesus who is the “only” hope of sinners.

Yes! when in the presence of a Protestant public. I am glad to hear that Cardinal Gibbons protests against the ordinances of his Church, which wants him to say to Mary, “Thou art the ONLY hope of sinners.”

I know there are many priests of Rome today (and I hope Cardinal Gibbons is one of them) who are disgusted with the idolatrous doctrines of their Church; they see with true horror the abomination of her doctrines, but they feel they are her children, and as such they put their mantle over her shoulders to conceal her shame as much as possible from the eye of the outside world. They know well the errors of their guilty mother; but, as dutiful children, they don’t like to hear any bad talking against her; they, perhaps secretly, hope she will reform, give up her iniquities, and become a truly honest mother again. Though depraved in many things, she is such a good mother to her children, particularly when they are bishops or priests! She feeds, clothes and lodges them so well! She is so rich! Those with whom she prostitutes herself are so powerful, so numerous, so great, so noble! There are such splendors inside the walls of her house! Does she not extend her power all over the world? Does she not see several of the mightiest nations at her feet? Has she not a matchless unity? Does she not march to the conquest of the world with an irresistible power?

But, though I congratulate Cardinal Gibbons, by anticipation, for the declaration I expect from him that he protests against the idea that “Mary is the ONLY hope for sinners,” I cannot congratulate him for saying to Mary, several times a week, when alone with his people, “Thou art the ONLY hope for sinners.” Nor can I congratulate him when, to throw dust in the eyes of the Protestants, he cites the text to the Council of Trent, “The Catholic Church teaches it is good and profitable prayerfully to invoke saints reigning in heaven with Christ, in order to obtain favors from God.”

For, to say that it is “good” to invoke Mary is not denying that it is “necessary” to invoke her. We can say “It is good to invoke the name of Jesus,” without contradicting those who say “It is necessary to invoke the name of Jesus.” So, when the Church of Rome says, “It is good to invoke Mary and the other saints,” she does not deny that it is “necessary to invoke them.” When a thing is necessary to salvation it is surely “good.” The word “good” is left on the same side of the truth with the word “necessary,” by the Church of Rome, when speaking of Jesus as when speaking of Mary. It is in the same line of errors when applied to Mary and the saints alone. In the apostate Church of Rome, in spite of all her bold denials, the word “necessary” is contained in the word “good,” as the tree is contained in the seed.

In the days of the Council of Trent, the Church of Rome, through many of her most approved books, and through the teachings of the so-called saints, preached to her blind and ignorant slaves, as she does today, that Mary was “the ONLY hope for sinners,” the “ONLY foundation of their hopes,” and, on that account, it was then, as it is now, considered “necessary” in the minds of multitudes to invoke her. But, as an abandoned woman will sometimes blush for her own iniquities, put on airs of virtue, and speak words which the most virtuous woman would repeat, so the Church of Rome, at the Council of Trent, was frightened at her own impieties and idolatries. She did not dare to proclaim, as absolutely necessary, the worship of Mary as a dogma. The eyes of an indignant Christian world were upon her; she then chose a word which could be used as a kind of veil, to conceal as much as possible her gross idolatry; though there was enough in it to help to continue her implacable war against God and His Christ. True to her diabolical mission, which is to be at the head of the enemies of Christ, and to offer another Saviour to sinners, she contented herself with saying,“It is good and profitable to go to Mary, to invoke her name to obtain favors from God through His son, Jesus Christ.” In that decree she calls Christ “the only Redeemer and Saviour of the world.” But this was mere dust thrown into the eyes of the world, for she knew very well that her slaves firmly believe that “Mary was the ONLY hope — the ONLY refuge of sinners.”

When the learned Cardinal Gibbons reads this letter he will be forced, in spite of himself, to confess that his Church says, ’Mary is the ONLY hope for sinners,” and very often he himself is obliged to say, “Mary is the ONLY hope for sinners.” But to save appearances, and in order not to be forced to publicly acknowledge that his Church is idolatrous, and that he is himself an idolater, he will tell you that the word “only” does not mean “only.” He will bravely tell you that when he says, “Mary is the ‘only’ hope of sinners, this does not mean at all that”Mary is the ONLY hope of sinners.”

And if you ask him, What then, is the meaning of the word “only?” he will tell you that the infamous Chiniquy is an apostate, who, for good reasons, has been a hundred times interdicted, suspended, excommunicated: which will be a clear argument to prove that the Church of Rome does not insult Jesus Christ, and that she is not only idolatrous when she says to Mary, “Thou art the ONLY hope for sinners.”

We have a French proverb which says, “Le menteur n’a pas de memoire et se contredit souvent” — “The liar has no memory and often contradicts himself.” So the Church Of Rome soon forgets and contradicts the few good words she says about Jesus Christ. True to her tendency to idolatry, after having said that Jesus was the only Saviour of the world, she employed all the eloquence of her orators, all the science of her theologians to persuade sinners to address themselves to Mary, by assuring them that “she is the door of heaven, and the ONLY HOPE OF SINNERS.

The learned Cardinal will not be worse than his Church if he tells you that the word ONLY, used in connection with the name of Mary, as the only hope of sinners, does not mean only.

When speaking to the Protestants, and trying to deceive them by her enchantments, that Church says, with great solemnity and emphasis, “Jesus is the only hope — the only Saviour of sinners.” But laughs at these expressions when speaking to her obedient priests and blind slaves. She then says, “It is Mary, and Mary ALONE, who destroys all the heresies of the world! It is Mary, and Mary ALONE, who is the hope of sinners! It is to Mary. and through Mary ALONE, that the poor sinner must look to be saved.” “Maria unica spes peccatorum.”

The more one studies and knows Rome as she is, the more he is struck by the duplicity with which she speaks and the audacity with which she denies what she has just said and done; the more he is saddened at the strange mixture of gold and dust which compose her doctrines; the more he is alarmed at the deadly poison she puts into the bread which she offers to the world.

The ignorant and blind multitudes of her followers eat the bread without suspecting the poison which is in it, and they die far from God and eternal life, in the arms of the modern goddess Mary.

It is that duplicity, that double-faced doctrine which makes the bold priest of Rome so strong, sometimes, when he is arguing with an unsuspecting Protestant. The ambassador of Rome shows only one side of his doctrine — the right side, the gospel side; and the honest Protestant, finding everything right in his adversary, expresses his regret at having been unjust towards his Roman Catholic neighbor, and is soon caught in her trap.

But it is that duplicity, that double-faced doctrine of Rome which renders her priests so timid, so weak, so ridiculously ignorant when arguing with men like Luther, Calvin, Knox, Gavazzi, or even the poor, a hundred times excommunicated, Chiniquy. For we know all the tricks of Rome; we have drank her poisonous waters; we have plunged into the bottomless sea of her iniquities; we have in our hands all the proofs that Rome is the great mother of abominations, the great Babylon who has made the kings and nations drunk with the wine of her prostitution; but we know also that the Lord will destroy her with be brightness of His coming.

Let the Protestants of Baltimore and the whole of the United States read the following extracts, which I copy, word by word, from one of the most approved books of the Church of Rome, and they will understand what brazen faces Cardinal Gibbons and his priests have, when they deny that their Church is idolatrous in her worship of Mary:

“The High Chancellor of Paris, John Gerson, meditating on the words of David — ‘These two things have I heard, that power belongeth to God. and mercy to thee, O Lord,’ (Ps. 61:12) — says, that the kingdom of God, consisting of justice and mercy, the Lord has divided it; He has reserved the kingdom of justice for Himself, and He has granted the kingdom of mercy to Mary, ordaining that all the mercies which are dispensed to man should pass through the hands of Mary, and should be bestowed according to her good pleasure. (Ps. iii. Tr. 4th, S. Magn.) St. Thomas confirms this in his preface to the Canonical Epistle, saying that the Holy Virgin, when she conceived the Divine Word in her womb, and brought Him forth, obtained the half of the Kingdom of God by becoming Queen of Mercy, Jesus Christ remaining King of Justice.

“The Eternal Father constituted Jesus Christ King of Justice, and therefore made Him the Universal Judge of the world; hence the prophet sang, Give to the King Thy Judgment, O God; and to the King’s Son Thy justice, (Ps. 71:2.) Here a learned interpreter takes up the subject, and says: ‘O Lord, thou hast given Thy Son Thy justice, because Thou hast given to the Mother of the King Thy mercy.’ And St. Bonaventure happily varies the passage above quoted by saying, ‘Give to the King Thy judgment, O God; and to His Mother Thy mercy.’ Ernest, Archbishop of Prague, also says, ’That the Eternal Father has given to the Son the office of judging and punishing, and to the mother the office of compassionating and relieving the wretched.” (Glories of Mary, by St. Liguori, pages 27-29.)

If these blasphemous words are not sufficient to prove that Cardinal Gibbons and his priests give an idolatrous worship to Mary, let the Protestants of the United States read the following page, from the same book, which the three last Popes have approved. They will see with their own eyes, and hear with their own ears, not from the lips of Chiniquy, but from the very lips of the Church of Rome, that the Virgin Mary is worshipped as being the intercessor between the sinner and God the Father. One of the most impudent falsehoods with which the priests of Rome blind their poor dupes, and even the Protestants who are not on their guard against the enchantments of the great mother sorceress of the Vatican, is that Mary is the only intercessor between the sinner and Christ. There they will see how it is to God the Father directly she carries her petitions, and how she is considered by her devotees, and considers herself, the only mediator between the sinner and God the Father:

“We read in the second book of Kings that the wise woman of Tekoa said to David: ‘My Lord, I had two sons, and for my misfortune one has killed the other, so that I have already lost a child; justice would not take from me my other and only son; have mercy upon me, a poor mother, and not let me be deprived of both my children.’ Then David had compassion on this mother, liberated the criminal, and returned him to her.

“It appears that Mary offers the same petition when God is angry with a sinner who has recourse to her. ‘O my God!’ she says to Him, ‘I had two sons, Jesus and man; man has killed my Jesus, on the cross: Thy justice would now condemn man: my Lord, my Jesus is dead; have mercy upon me, and if I have lost one, do not condemn me to lose the other also.’ Ah, God assuredly does not condemn the sinners who have recourse to Mary, and for whom she prays, since God has given the sinners to Mary for her children.” (Glories of Mary, by St. Liguori, pages 73-74.)

Here is the true doctrine of Rome about Mary, given, not by me, nor any enemy of the Church of Rome, but given by one of the greatest saints and theologians of that Church. In this blasphemous prayer, put on the lips of their modern goddess, the resurrection of Christ is forgotten and denied! He is dead. He can not be any more the intercessor between His Father and the guilty children of Adam! but, happily, they don’t want Him to pray and intercede for them. They have Mary, who says to God the Father, “Man has killed my son Jesus. Do not deprive me, then, of my only surviving son man!”

And with such a book in his hands — such doctrine in his mind — such blasphemies on his lips, Cardinal Gibbons bravely tells us, through his priest Lynch, that the relative worship of Mary is not idolatry!

At page 118 of the same book we read: “Saint Irenaeus says that the Divine WORD, before incarnating himself in the womb of Mary, sent the archangel to obtain her consent, because he would have the world indebted to Mary for the mystery of incarnation!”

Has ever hell let more blasphemous words go from its dark recess than this? In the Church of Rome it is not the infinite compassion and love of God that we are indebted to for the incarnation of Christ — it is to Mary!

On page 119 of the same book we read: “Also Idiot remarks that every grace, every blessing that men have received or will receive from God, to the end of the world, has come to them and will come to them through the intercession and by the means of Mary.” (Glories of Mary, page 119)

St. Germanus, recognizing Mary to be the source of every blessing, and the deliverance from every evil, thus invokes her: “O my Lady, thou alone art my help given me by God; thou art the guide of my pilgrimage, the support of my weakness, my riches in poverty, my deliverance from bondage, the hope of my salvation; graciously listen, I pray thee, to my supplications, take compassion on my sighs, thou my Queen, my refuge, my life, my help, my hope, my strength.” (Glories of Mary, page 120.)

But in order to show in what manner Christ is exalted above Mary in the Church of Rome, let the Protestants, whom Cardinal Gibbons wanted to blind on the 8th of December last, read the following story, published with the infallible authorities of the Popes:

“In the Franciscan chronicle it is related of Brother Leo, that he once saw a red ladder, upon which Jesus Christ was standing, and a white one upon which stood His holy Mother. He saw many persons attempting to ascend the red ladder; they ascended a few steps and then fell. Then they were exhorted to ascend the white ladder, and on that he saw them succeed, for the blessed Virgin offered them her hand, and they arrived in that manner safe in Paradise. St. Denys, the Carthusian, asks:”Who will ever be saved? Who will ever reign in heaven? They are saved and will certainly reign for whom this Queen of Mercy offers her prayers.” (Glories of Mary, page 279.)

I may here be asked by many, “How is it possible that a man of the ability and learning of Cardinal Gibbons does not see that his church is idolatrous? How can he come so boldly before the world and deny that idolatry, when it is so evident?”

There is only one way of answering that question; it is to read the second chapter of the 2nd Thessalonians:

“That mystery of iniquity doth already work.

“And then shall that wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of His coming.

“Even Him, whose coming is after the working of Satan, with all power and signs and lying wonders.

“And with all the deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish: because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved.

“And for this cause God shall send them strong delusions, that they should believe a lie.

“That they all might be damned who believe not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.”

I will not accuse Cardinal Gibbons, or any of his priests, of dishonesty. My firm belief is that many, if not all, are honest in their awful errors. Yes, they are honest as many priests of the White Elephant in Siam, or the priests of the Sun in Persia, and the priests of Mahomet in Constantinople are honest. The priests and bishops of Rome are as honest at the feet of the wafer-gods and their goddess Mary as the priests of Baal were at the feet of their idols. Such honesty at the feet of mute and contemptible idols is one of the saddest mysteries of our poor, corrupt and fallen human nature. We must not insult or despise these men; we must pity them, and pray for them.

In order to enlist more surely the pity and compassion of the disciples of the Gospel in favor of Cardinal Gibbons and his poor deluded and blind slaves, I will end this short treatise by copying two facts given by St. Liguori in that most approved and circulated book of Rome, “The Glories of Mary.” These are facts will explain why the Roman Catholics are fallen, everywhere, into such a bottomless abyss of immorality and degradation that they seem unable to be raised again to the level of the Christan atmosphere of honesty. In reading these histories, which the bishops and priests of Rome present to the people as most edifying ones, every one will see how the modern idolatry of Rome, as its old idolatry, has brought her into the most deplorable state of moral degradation and intellectual depravity.

First Story

“Our advocate (the Virgin Mary) has shown how great is her kindness towards sinners by her mercy to Beatrix, a nun in the monastery of Fontebraldo, as related by Cesarius and Father Rho. This unhappy nun, having contracted a passion for a certain youth, agreed to flee with him from the convent; and, in fact, she went one day before a statue of the blessed Virgin, there deposited the keys of the monastery — for she was portress — and boldly departed. Arrived in another country, she led the miserable life of a prostitute for fifteen years. It happened that she met, one day, the agent of the monastery in the city where she was living, and asked of him, thinking he would not recognize her again, if he knew Sister Beatrice? ‘I know her well,’ he said, ‘she is a holy nun, and at present is Mistress of Novices.’

“At this intelligence she was confounded and amazed, not knowing how to understand it. In order to ascertain the truth, she put on another dress and went to the monastery. She asked for Sister Beatrice, and, behold! the most holy Virgin appeared before her in the form of that same image to which, at parting, she had committed her keys and her dress. And the divine Mother spoke thus: ‘Beatrice, be it known to thee, that, in order to prevent thy disgrace, I assumed thy form, and have filled thy office for the fifteen years that thou hast lived far from the monastery and from God. My child return and do penance: for my Son is still waiting for thee: and strive by thy holy life to preserve the good name I have gained thee.’

“She spoke thus and disappeared. Beatrice re-entered the nunnery; and, gratified for the mercy of Mary, led the life of a saint. At her death she made known the foregoing incident, to the glory of this great Queen.” (Glories of Mary, page 224.)

Second Story.

“A servant of Mary went, one day, to visit a church of our Blessed Lady, without the knowledge of her husband, and she was prevented, by a severe storm, from returning that night to her own house. She felt a great fear lest her husband should be very angry with her; but she recommended herself to Mary, and when she returned home, her husband was very kind and gracious to her. Upon questioning him, she found that the evening before, the divine Mother had taken her form and attended to all the little affairs of the household. She then related the occurrence to her husband, and they both, afterwards, practiced great devotion to the blessed Virgin.” (Glories of Mary, page 701.)

Thus it is that after having raised Mary above Christ, by calling her the only hope of sinners, the only foundation of our salvation, the only destroyer of heresy, the gate of heaven, etc., etc., the Church of Rome degrades and dishonors her by bringing her down to a level with women we cannot name. Thus it is that, everywhere, the idolatrous Church of Rome has killed and destroyed the idea of what is pure and right, honest and holy among men.

C. Chiniquy.

(To be continued)




Jesuit Pope Francis and George Soros Funded Groups Helping Open Borders and Illegal Immigration

Jesuit Pope Francis and George Soros Funded Groups Helping Open Borders and Illegal Immigration

I received this article as a Word Document from a friend. Because it was written on May 31, 2019 and had hyperlinks to various articles, some of the hyperlinks were no longer on line. I found links to other articles that support it.

The article makes a lot of sense to me. Both Pope Francis and George Soros are on the side of liberal Democrats who want to turn the United States of American into a socialist state controlled by the Vatican.


A vast web of non-profits facilitating illegal immigration and open borders into the United States is funded by both George Soros and Jesuit-controlled Catholic organizations.

From their own deeds and words, Soros and the Jesuits are actively promoting a one world order where socialism, social justice and equality of outcome is promised instead of equality of opportunity. More control is required.

One globalist strategy is to overwhelm the American welfare system with illegal immigration from third world countries, establishing an unstoppable socialist voting base to erode U.S. sovereignty.

“The main obstacle to a stable and just world order, is the United States”, wrote George Soros in “The Age of Fallibility: Consequences of the War on Terror”

On May 2, 2019 Pope Francis, the first Jesuit Pope, called for a supranational body to enforce United Nations mandates.

Quotes from Pope Francis calls for new ‘supranational’ authorities to enforce UN goals

ROME, May 2, 2019 (LifeSiteNews) — Pope Francis made a strong push for globalism on Thursday, calling for a “supranational, legally constituted body” to enforce United Nations’ Sustainable Development Goals and implement “climate change” policies.
Speaking to members of the Pontifical Academy of Social Sciences in the Vatican’s Apostolic Palace, the Pope said: “When a supranational common good is clearly identified, there is need for a special legally constituted authority capable of facilitating its implementation.”
The thrust of the Pope’s remarks focused on growing trends toward nationalism, which he said threaten migrants, the “universal common good” and the power of the United Nations and other transnational bodies to implement the Sustainable Development Goal agenda.

From behind the Vatican walls Pope Francis (during Trump’s first administration) has criticized President Trump’s call to secure the American border despite the U.S. having taken in more migrants worldwide than any other country.

Quotes from U.S. Has Taken In 24 Times More Migrants Than Pope’s Home Country of Argentina

With the ongoing migrant crisis in Europe, it’s likely the Pope will take that opportunity to encourage the United States to take greater steps to absorb poor migrants from around the world, and provide them with food, shelter, medication, education, and other benefits granted by America’s immigration program.
As the Financial Times is reporting, “Vatican officials say Pope Francis will focus heavily on immigration during his visit… ‘The Pope obviously has a very soft spot in his heart for immigrants,’ said one Holy See insider. ‘He won’t say, ‘open all borders’, but there’s no two ways about it, he will say, ‘let’s give our immigrant brothers and sisters a fair chance’.’”
Implicit in this suggestion is that the United States hasn’t already stepped up and done its fair share. However, a review of public data from the World Bank and U.S. Census Bureau shows that there is no other country on Earth that has accepted even a fraction of the migrants admitted to the United States over the last 40 years.
Indeed, the contrast with other countries is glaring.
The United States has a higher foreign-born population percentage than any of the world’s largest countries.
Although the United States houses only 5 percent of the world’s population, the United States takes in 20 percent of all the migrants worldwide. No other country even approaches that number. In fact, no country in the world takes in even 5 percent of the global migratory flows.
For instance, the Pope’s home country of Argentina– which boasts a population of 41.5 million– houses less than 1 percent of global migrants. The United States has taken 2,328 percent — or 24 times — more migrants than Argentina has. In the United States, one out of every seven residents is foreign born; in Argentina only one out of every 22 residents is foreign born.
The disparity is even more acute when compared to other Latin American countries. In Mexico, for example, only 0.9 percent of its population is foreign born– or one out of every 110 residents. This means the United States has taken in 40 times more of the world’s migrants than has Mexico.
In Brazil, only 0.3 percent of its population is foreign born– or one out of every 334 residents. This means that the United States takes in 75 times more migrants than does Brazil.
Unfortunately, no amount of immigration will ever make a dent in the global poverty. According to the Pew Research Center, there are nearly 5 billion people world-wide living on $10 or less a day. The globally poor and low-income population is fifteen times larger than the entire population of the United States.

George Soros is the founder and CEO of Open Society Foundations. What does “open society” mean? It means no national borders.

Quotes from George Soros: Open Society and Open Borders

George Soros uses a vast network of special interest groups and non-governmental organizations, in the United States and abroad, to support his global objective — a one-world government.
Open borders are a stepping stone in his efforts to put into action his open-society philosophy. What form will a one-world government take? Not surprisingly it will be a billionaire oligarchy. What sort of billionaire? To begin with, try one George Soros.
Soros provided the following definition of an open society in his article, “The Capitalist Threat,” in the February 1997 “Atlantic Monthly”: “Societies derive their cohesion from shared values . . . religion, history, and tradition. When a society does not have boundaries where are the shared values to be found? . . . the concept of the open society itself.”
In the intervening years, his more-than-generous financial support of a society without boundaries has contributed to the current open-borders immigration crisis being experienced by the United States, his adopted homeland.



The God of Rome Eaten by a Rat – by Charles Chiniquy

The God of Rome Eaten by a Rat – by Charles Chiniquy

This is an entire book that Charles Chiniquy wrote and not the same article in Chapter 36 of his book, Fifty Years in the Church of Rome. That one is entitled “The God of Rome Eaten by Rats” and not just “a rat.” It has a lot more information in it than chapter 36 of his other book.

The God of Rome Eaten by a Rat

With:
– Papal Idolatry: An Exposure of the
Dogma of Transubstantiation and
Mariolatry – The Reasons Why We Must
Put our Trust in Jesus Alone, and Not
Invoke Mary – The Reasons Why I Will
Never Return to the Church of Rome.

By Rev. Charles Chiniquy

TO

His Eminence the Cardinal

As you are the highest dignitary of the Roman Catholic Church on this
Continent of America, I have thought it was my duty to dedicate to you this
new edition of Papal Idolatry, with the hope that, by the mercy of God, its
perusal would help to enlighten your mind, and change your heart.

Truly yours,
C. Chiniquy

St. Anne, Kankakee Co., Ill., January, 1890.

Has God given us ears to hear, eyes to see, and intelligence to understand? The Pope says no! But the Son of God says: Yes. One of the most severe rebukes of our Saviour to His disciples was for their not paying a sufficient attention to what their eyes had seen, their ears heard and their intelligence perceived. “Perceive ye not, neither understand? Have ye your heart yet hardened? Having eyes, see ye not; having ears, hear ye not? and do not ye remember?” — (Mark 8:17, 18.)

This solemn appeal of our Saviour to our common sense is the most complete demolition of the whole fabric of Rome. The day that a man ceases to believe that God would give us our senses and our intelligence to ruin and deceive us, but that they were given to guide us, he is lost to the Church of Rome. The Pope knows it; hence the innumerable encyclicals, laws and regulations by which the Roman Catholics are warned not to trust the testimony of their ears, eyes or intelligence.

“Shut your eyes,” says the Pope to his priests and people; “I will keep mine opened, and I will see for you. Shut your ears for it is most dangerous for you to hear what is said in the world, I will keep my ears opened, and will tell you what you must know. Remember, that to trust your own intelligence, in the research of truth and the knowledge of the Word of God, is sure perdition. If you want to know anything, come to me; I am the only sure and infallible fountain of truth,” says the Pope.

And this stupendous imposture is accepted by the people and the priests of Rome with a mysterious facility, and retained with a most desolating tenacity.

It is to them what the iron ring is to the nose of the ox, when a rope is once tied to it. The poor animal loses its self-control; its natural strength and energies will avail it nothing; it must go left or right, at the will of the one who holds the end of the rope.

Reader, please have no contempt for the unfortunate priests and people of Rome, but pity them when you see them walking in the ways into which intelligent beings ought not to make a step. They cannot help it. The ring of the ox is at their nose, and the Pope holds the end of the rope.

Had it not been for that ring, I would not have been long at the feet of the WAFER-GOD of Rome. Let me tell one of the shining rays of truth, which were evidently sent by our merciful God, with a mighty power to open my eyes. But I could not follow it; the iron ring was at my nose, and the Pope was holding the end of the rope.

This was after I had been put at the head of the magnificent parish of Beauport, in the spring of 1838. There was living at “La Jeune Lorette” an old retired priest, who was blind. He was born in France, where he had been condemned to death, under the Reign of Terror. Escaped from the guillotine, he had fled to Canada, where the Bishop of Quebec had put him in the elevated post of Chaplain of the Ursuline Nunnery. He had a fine voice, was a good musician, and had some pretensions to the title of poet. Having composed a good number of Church hymns, he had been called “Pere Cantique;” but his real name was “Pere Daule.” His faith and piety were of the most exalted character among the Roman Catholics; though this did not prevent him from being one of the most amiable and jovial men I ever saw. But his blue eyes, sweet as the eyes of the dove; his fine yellow hair, falling on his shoulders as a golden fleece; his white rosy cheeks and his constantly smiling lips had been too much for the tender hearts of the good nuns. It was not a secret that “Pere Cantique,” when young, had made several interesting conquests when in the monastery. There was no wonder at that. Indeed, how could that young and inexperienced butterfly escape damaging his golden wings at the numberless burning lamps of the fair virgins? But the mantle of charity had been put on the wounds which the old warrior had received on that formidable battle-field, from which even the Davids, Samsons, Solomons and many others had escaped only after being mortally wounded.

To help the poor blind priest, the curates around Quebec used to keep him, by turns, in their parsonages, and give him the care and marks of respect due to his old age. After the Rev. Mr. Roy, curate of Charlesbourg, had kept him five or six weeks, I had taken him to my parsonage. It was in the month of May — a month entirely consecrated to the worship of the Virgin Mary, to whom Father Daule was a most devoted priest. He was really inexhaustible, when trying to prove to us how Mary was the surest, the only foundation of the hope and salvation of sinners; how she was constantly appeasing the just wrath of her Son Jesus, who, were it not for his love and respect to her, would have long since crushed us down.

The Councils of Rome have forbidden the blind priests to say their mass; but on account of his high piety, he had got from the Pope the privilege of celebrating the short mass of the Virgin, which he knew perfectly by heart. One morning when the good old priest was at the altar saying his mass, and I was in the vestry hearing the confession of the people, the young servant boy came to me in haste, and said, “Father Daule calls you; please come quick.”

Fearing something wrong had happened to my old friend, I lost no time and ran to him. I found him nervously tapping the altar with his two hands, as in an anxious search for some very precious thing. When very near to him, I said, “What do you want?” He answered with a shriek of distress, “The good god has disappeared from the altar… He is lost! J’ai perdu le Bon Dieu… Il est disparu de dessus l’autel!”

Hoping that he was mistaken and that he had only thrown away the good god (Le Bon Dieu) on the floor by some accident, I looked on the altar — at his feet — everywhere I could suspect that the good god might have been moved away by some mistake of the hand. But the most minute search was of no avail; the good god could not be found. I really felt stunned. At first, remembering the thousand miracles I had read about the disappearance, marvelous changes of form of the wafer-god, it came to my mind that we were in the presence of some great miracle, and that my eyes were to see some of those great marvels of which the books of the Church of Rome are filled. But I had soon to change my mind, when a thought flashed through my memory which chilled the blood in my veins.

The church of Beauport was inhabited by a multitude of the boldest and most insolent rats I had ever seen. Many times, when saying my mass, I had seen the ugly nose of several of them, who, undoubtedly attracted by the smell of the fresh wafer, wanted to make their breakfast with the body, blood, soul and divinity of my poor Roman Catholic Christ. But, as I was constantly in motion, or praying with a loud voice, the rats had invariably been frightened, and fled away into their secret quarters. I felt terror-struck by the thought that the good god (Le Bon Dieu) had been taken away and eaten by the rats.

Father Daule so sincerely believed what all the priests of Rome are bound to believe — that he had the power to turn the wafer into God — that, after he had pronounced the words by which the great marvel was wrought, he used to pass from five to fifteen minutes in silent adoration. He was then as motionless as a marble statue, and his feelings were so strong that often torrents of tears used to flow from his eyes to his cheeks. Leaning my head towards the distressed old priest, I said to him have you not remained, as you are used, a long time motionless, in adoring the good god after the consecration?”

He quickly answered, “Yes! But what has this to do with the loss of the good god?”

I replied in a low voice, but with a real accent of distress and awe, “Some rats have dragged and eaten the good god!!!”

“What do you say?” replied Father Daule: “the good god carried away and eaten by rats?”

“Yes,” I replied, “I have not the least doubt about it.”

“My God! My God! What a dreadful calamity upon me!” enjoined the old man; and raising his hands and his eyes to heaven, he cried out again, “My God! My God! Why have you not taken away my life, before such a misfortune could fall upon me?”

He could not speak any longer; his voice was choked by his sobs.

At first, I did not know what to say; a thousand thoughts, some very grave, some exceedingly ludicrous, crossed my mind more rapidly than I can say them. I stood there as nailed to the floor, by the side of the old priest, who was weeping as a child, till he asked me, with a voice broken by his sobs, “What must do, now?”

I answered him, “The Church has foreseen occurrences of this kind, and provided for them the remedy. The only thing you have to do is to get a new wafer, consecrate it, and continue your mass, as if nothing strange had occurred. I will go and get you, just now, a new bread.”

I went without losing a moment, to the vestry, got and brought a new wafer which he consecrated and turned into a new god, and finished his mass as I had told him. After it was over, I took the disconsolate old priest by the hand to my parsonage, for breakfast. But all along the way he rent the air with his cries of distress. He would hardly taste anything, for his soul was really drowned in a sea of disconsolation. I vainly tried to calm his feelings, by telling him that there was no fault of his; that this strange and sad occurrence was not the first of that kind; that it had been calmly foreseen by the Church, which has told us what to do in these circumstances; that there was no neglect, no fault, no offense against God or man on his part.

But as he would not pay the least attention to what I said, I felt the only thing I had to do was to remain silent and respect his grief by letting him unburden his heart by his lamentations and tears. I hoped that his good common sense would help him to overcome his feelings, but I was mistaken; his lamentations were as long as those of Jeremiah, and the expressions of his grief as bitter.

At last, I lost patience, and said: “My dear Father Daule, allow me to tell you, respectfully, that it is quite time to stop those lamentations and tears. Our great and just God cannot like such an excess of sorrow and regret about a thing which was only and entirely under the control of His power and eternal wisdom.”

“What do you say there?” replied the old priest, with a vivacity which resembled anger.

“I say that as it was not in your power to foresee or avoid that occurrence, you have not the least reason to act and speak as you do. Let us keep our regrets and our tears for our sins; we have both committed many, and we cannot weep for them too much. But there is no sin here; and there must be some reasonable limits to our sorrow. If anybody had to weep and regret without measure what has happened, it would be Christ. For he alone could foresee that event, and He alone could prevent it. Had it been His will to oppose this sad and mysterious fact, it was in His, not in our power, to prevent it. He alone has suffered from it, because it was His will to suffer it.”

“Mr. Chiniquy,” he replied, “you are quite a young man; and I see you have the want of attention and experience which are too often seen among young priests. You do not pay a sufficient attention to the awful calamity which has just occurred in your Church. If you had more faith and piety, you would weep with me, instead of laughing at my grief. How can you speak so lightly of a thing which makes the angels of God weep? Our dear Saviour dragged and eaten by rats! Oh! great God! does not this surpass the humiliation and horrors of Calvary?”

“My dear Father Daule,” I replied, “allow me respectfully to tell you that I understand, as well as you do, the nature of the deplorable event of this morning. I would have given my blood to prevent it. But let us look at the fact in its proper light; it is not a moral action for us; it did not depend on our will more than the spots on the sun. The only one who is accountable for that fact is our God! For, again I say, that He was the only one who could see and prevent it. And to give you, plainly, my own mind, I tell you here, that if I were God Almighty, and a miserable rat would come and try to eat me, I would strike it dead before it could touch me.”

These is no need of confessing it here; every one who reads these lines, and pays attention to this conversation, will understand that my former so robust faith in my priestly power of changing the wafer into my god had melted away and evaporated from my mind, if not entirely, at least to a great extent.

Great and new lights had flashed through my soul in that hour. Evidently my merciful God wanted to open my eyes to the awful absurdities and impieties of a religion whose God could be dragged and eaten by rats. Had I been faithful to the saving lights which were in me then, I was saved in that very hour: and before the end of that day, I would have broken the shameful chains by which the Pope had tied my neck to his idol of bread. In that hour, it seemed to me evident that the dogma of Transubstantiation was a most monstrous imposture, and my priesthood an insult to God and man. My intelligence said to me, with a thundering voice, “Do not remain any longer the priest of a god whom you make every day, and whom the rats can eat.”

Though blind, Father Daule understood well, by the stern accents of my voice, that my faith in that god whom he had created that morning, and whom the rats had eaten, had been seriously modified, if not entirely crumbled down. He remained silent for some time; after which he invited me to sit by him. He then spoke to me with a pathos and authority which my youth and his old age alone could justify. He gave me the most awful rebuke I ever had; he really opened on my poor wavering intelligence, soul and heart all the cataracts of heaven. He overwhelmed me with a deluge of holy Fathers, Councils and Infallible Popes, who, he assured me, had believed and preached, before the whole world, in all ages, the dogma of Transubstantiation.

If I had paid attention to the voice of my intelligence, and accepted the lights which my my merciful God was giving me, I could have easily smashed the arguments of the old priest. But what was human intelligence to do in the Church of Rome? What could my intelligence say? I was forbidden to hear it. What was the weight of my poor isolated intelligence when put in the balance against so many learned, holy, infallible intelligences? Alas! I was not aware then that the weight of the intelligence of God the Father, Son and Holy Ghost was on my side; and that, weighted against the intelligence of the Popes, they were greater than all the worlds against a grain of sand.

One hour after, shedding tears of regret, I was at the feet of Father Daule, in the confessional-box, confessing the great sin I had committed by doubting, for a moment, of the power of the priest to change the wafer into God.

The old priest, whose voice had been like a lion’s voice, when speaking to the unbelieving curate of Beauport, had become sweet as the voice of a lamb, when he had me at his feet confessing my unbelief. He gave me my pardon. For my penance, he forbade me ever to say a word on the sad end of the god he had created that morning; because, said he, “This would destroy the faith of the most sincere Roman Catholics.” For the other part of the penance, I had to go on my knees every day, during nine days, before the fourteen images of the way of the cross, and say a penitential psalm before every picture: which I did. But the sixth day, the skin of my knees was pierced, and the blood was flowing freely. I suffered real torture every time I knelt down and at every step I made. But it seemed to me that these terrible tortures were nothing compared to my great iniquity.

I had refused for a moment, to believe that a man can create his god with a wafer! and I had thought that a Church which adores a god eaten by rats must be an idolatrous Church!

(To be continued.)




Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – Chapter Six: The Cure

Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – Chapter Six: The Cure

This is the continuation and final chapter of Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – The Poisoning of American Christianity and the Antidote by Gregory L. Jackson, Ph.D.

There may be doctrines specific to Lutheranism in this article that may surprise you! If you haven’t read the article before this yet, Understanding Lutheranism, it might be good to read it first and to also listen to the short YouTube on it before you read this final chapter.

The attack on the Word of God which was once the sole ambition of only a few academic theologians in Europe has become a malignancy in America, one that threatens to overtake and destroy the vitality of the Christian faith. The malignancy has metastasized to such an extent that the victims of liberalism, ordinary church members, are sometimes found routinely reciting the speculations of Unitarian rationalism while innocently assuming they are correct interpretations of God’s Word. For instance, a participant in Pastor Robert Sauer’s Missouri Synod adult class blandly “explained” the feeding of the five thousand by noting that the great generosity of the young boy made the multitude share their own lunches, yielding the remarkable amount of leftovers.1 How tragic to see a believer innocently reciting the rationalistic interpretation of the Bible which began this era of apostasy!

A member of a Baptist church verbally attacked Rev. Jerry Falwell on Ted Koppel’s TV show (May 12, 1988) for daring to believe the Bible is infallible. The Baptist member confessed his doubt in the complete truth of the Scriptures. The image of Protestants whether Baptist, Methodist or Presbyterian — proclaiming only the truth of the Bible, has been shattered, providing disillusioned prospects for cults and the occult.

Lutherans resisted abandoning the Scriptures longer than the other denominations, doubtless because Lutheranism began with the reestablishment of Scripture alone. Yet today the vast majority of Lutherans in America are being taught by pastors who no longer believe, as Luther did, that the Bible has no errors or contradictions in it. Only the Wisconsin Evangelical Lutheran Synod, the Evangelical Lutheran Synod, the Church of the Lutheran Confession, and a few other small Lutheran groups consistently maintain a position once considered undebatable among Lutherans.

People have sought cures for the ills of their denominations. They have formed special caucuses and published special newsletters to alert people to the doctrinal and social issues. Even those groups founded to promote the inerrancy of the Scriptures have found themselves compromising on the very issue which initially galvanized their leaders and members. And, just like Andover Seminary, which was founded to protest the liberalism of Harvard, these groups end up as clones of their erstwhile opponents. Truly, all man-made cures must fail, since they bear with them the seed of their own destruction, a reliance upon human ability.

Fuller Seminary, founded in 1947 to maintain the inerrancy of Scriptures, furnishes one poignant example of human failure. The school began as a conscious alternative to Princeton Theological Seminary, which had split already in 1929 over inerrancy. The faculty and students involved in the 1929 split became leaders of the neo-Evangelical movement in the United States: J. Gresham Machen, Cornelius VanTil, Ned Stonehouse, and Harold J. Ockenga. Ockenga, minister of Park Street Church in Boston, was instrumental in founding Fuller Seminary and the magazine Christianity Today. Although the radio preacher Charles E. Fuller (“Old Fashioned Revival Hour”) provided the money for a seminary which taught inerrancy, his son, Daniel P. Fuller, a student of Barth, moved the institution step-by-step to a position of errancy, which is the Barthian or neo-orthodox view of Scripture. Fuller Seminary replayed the drama which every mainline seminary had already experienced. At first the liberal position on the Scriptures was not tolerated, so a moderate faculty member left Fuller by common consent. Next, a friend of the founder’s son was hired as librarian, in spite of his position against inerrancy, but only if he did not teach. That restriction was dropped shortly. Then a president known for his opposition to inerrancy, David A. Hubbard, was hired. By 1962, the new position on the errancy of Scriptures was established at Fuller, yet the school continued to insist that the entire faculty held the position for which the school was founded.

When Harold Lindsell revealed “The Strange Case of Fuller Theological Seminary” in The Battle for the Bible, many Evangelicals denounced him for hurting the reputation of the seminary he helped establish, and felt compelled to leave when its purpose was deliberately and methodically compromised.2 Once this was accomplished, the Fuller School of Missions was begun in 1965, with Donald McGavran as dean. Through McGavran and his disciples at Fuller—Win Am, John Wimber, and C. Peter Wagner—the Church Growth Movement has swept through most denominations in America, including the Lutheran groups.

Luther saw the flowering of the gospel during his own lifetime and experienced the same attacks upon the Scriptures which plague America today. He saw that people were looking for God everywhere except in the appointed means by which God chose to offer his grace to people: the Word and Sacraments. To accomplish God’s will, we must return to his plan, the Word and Sacraments, relying on the Holy Spirit to work the will of God. What America lacks today is faithfulness to the Scriptures.

Conversion

Even in recent years, people have sought to improve the American religious scene by creating new institutions to advance Scriptural inerrancy, or by seeking to take over those denominations where inerrancy was severely compromised. The failure of those efforts reminds us that the goal of God’s Word is not institutional but personal, showing us that he can indeed work through the weak and poor, even as he did when the Savior was born in poverty, shame, and weakness. Therefore we should not make power our goal, but seek to remain faithful to the whole counsel of God. Because God’s will is that all people be saved, the gospel message of redemption from sin remains the central message of the church.

The power of historic Christianity has been a determined insistence upon the work of God alone in converting a person who is dead in sin and bestowing upon him a living faith in Christ Jesus as Lord and Savior, apart from any merit or cooperation in that person. At the same time, human reason has been at war against this gospel message, fueled by Satan’s burning ambition to rob God of His glory and delude man into some palatable, reasonable, but insipid imitation of the gospel.

C. F. W. Walther writes:

Luther’s remark about the enmity of all heretics against the grace of God is an important axiomatic statement. Every heresy that has sprung up was caused by the heretic’s inability to believe that man becomes righteous in the sight of God, and is saved, by grace alone. That is the real rock of offense against which all heretics, all false teachers, dash their head.3

If we wander away from the tenets of grace alone, faith alone, Scripture alone, then the height of our steeples, the depth of our carpeting, and the yield on our endowments will mean nothing.

THE LAW

We know that God is perfect, upholding his perfect law.

For thou art not a God that hath pleasure in wickedness: neither shall evil dwell with thee. The foolish shall not stand in thy sight: thou hatest all workers of iniquity. Thou shalt destroy them that speak leasing: the LORD will abhor the bloody and deceitful man. (Psalm 5:4-6 KJV)

When we rebel against the law, the law breaks our bones and crushes our arrogance. “The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise…” (Psalm 51:17 KJV)

All of the work of conversion takes place through the Holy Spirit. “But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.” (1 Corinthians 2:14 KJV).

The childlike simplicity of Luther’s Small Catechism describes the work of the Spirit:

I believe that I cannot by my own reason or strength believe in Jesus Christ, my Lord, or come to Him; but the Holy Ghost has called me by the Gospel, enlightened me with His gifts, sanctified and kept me in the true faith; even as He calls, gathers, enlightens, and sanctifies the whole Christian Church on earth and keeps it with Jesus Christ in the one true faith…4

Here faith is not the result of the skillful evangelist who makes the Christian faith relevant by adding reason, nor is faith the accomplishment of the individual. Instead, it is the work of the Holy Spirit through the gospel. Hoenecke contrasts the scriptural position with that of the Schwaermer who dominate the American church scene:

Aus dem alien folgt die Verwerflichkeit des schwarmgeistlichen Grundsatzes, dass der Geist wirke ohne die Schrift. Geist nicht ohne Schrift, Schrift nicht ohne Geist, das ist gesunde Lehre. (From this follows the repudiation of Pentecostal principle, that the Spirit works without the Scriptures. Spirit not without the Scripture, Scripture not without the Spirit—that is sound doctrine.)5

First of all, the unpopular but necessary work of preaching the law in all its severity must be undertaken. As Luther writes:

Now God drives us to this by holding the law before us, in order that through the law we may come to a knowledge of ourselves. For where there is not this knowledge, one can never be saved. He that is well needs no physician; but if a man is sick and desires to become well, he must know that he is weak and sick, otherwise he cannot be helped.6

Knowing this to be true, C. F. W. Walther warns pastors:

If remission of sins without repentance is preached, the people imagine that they have already forgiveness of sins, and thereby they are made secure and unconcerned. This is a greater error and sin than all error of former times, and it is verily to be feared that we are in that danger which Christ points out when He says, Matthew 12:45: “The last state of that man shall be worse than the first.”7

Here we have an answer for the apparent bloom of popular Christianity, without any lasting quality, TV empires founded on greed, crumbling from the effects of lust and corruption:

Unless the rocky subsoil in their hearts has been pulverized by the law, the sweet gospel is of no benefit to them.8

The preaching of the law is just as much the work of the Holy Spirit as is the preaching of the gospel. Luther wrote: “A penitent heart is a rare thing and a great grace; one cannot produce it by thinking about sin and hell. Only the Holy Spirit can impart it.”9

While previous eras have been weighted down with law preaching, due to the impact of Pietism, our era is remiss in that area, due to the impact and the outward success of health and wealth theology. The absence of law preaching is especially noteworthy among those who have abandoned the over emphasis of their tradition: Robert Schuller, who rejects the negativism of Calvin; Norman V Peale, who glibly endorses universalism. Jim and Tammy Bakker exchanged the drab poverty of Wesleyan holiness Pentecostalism for a legendary lifestyle of make-up, jewels, and luxury cars. The Bakkers’ “Forgiven” campaign has been followed by their grieved denials of any significant wrongdoing. These leaders of American Christianity come from the Reformed/ Pietistic tradition.

How easy it is for us to move from objective justification to the believer’s apprehension of salvation through faith, without annoying him with details about God’s perfect law, the sinfulness of popular social trends, or the necessity of repentance. Preaching the law to show the need for repentance, and the work of the Holy Spirit in the hearts of people, will continue to be the work of all gospel preachers, indeed, of all Christians. Luther commented: “True is the proverb and better than everything they have hitherto taught about remorse: Never to sin again is repentance at its best; and a new life is the best of repentance.”10

THE GOSPEL

Nothing should make a Christian more confident in the work of evangelism than the assurance that God accomplishes everything through His Word according to His pleasure:

For you do not find Him; He finds you. For the preachers come from Him, not from you. . . Your faith comes from Him, not from you. And everything that works faith within you comes from Him and not from you.11

This is the exact point where the Reformed, the Quakers, and the Pentecostals depart from Scripture. This is the heart of the Apostolic faith and the nemesis of all sects.

For we can definitely assert that where the Lord’s Supper, Baptism, and the Word are found, Christ, the remission of sins, and life eternal are found. On the other hand, where these signs of grace are not found, or where they are despised by men, not only grace is lacking but also foul errors will follow. Then men will set up other forms of worship and other signs for themselves.12

Pieper saw clearly what many Lutheran leaders overlooked in the past and continue to overlook today:

The history of dogma tells this story: In those doctrines in which it differs from the Lutheran Church and for the sake of which it has established itself as a separate body within visible Christendom, the Reformed Church, as far as it follows in the footsteps of Zwingli and Calvin, sets aside the Scripture principle and operates instead with rationalistic axioms. The Reformed theologians frankly state that reason must have a voice in determining Christian doctrine.13

In many places, Luther emphasized the power of God instead of the works of man. He wrote about John 21:19-24:

Firstly, we read that this was the disciple whom Christ loved. This means that faith alone makes the truly beloved disciples of Christ, who receive the Holy Spirit through this very same faith, not through their works. Works indeed also make disciples, but not beloved disciples: only temporary hypocrites who do not persevere. God’s love does not uphold and keep them, for the reason that they do not believe.14

In a sermon on John 6:43-44, he reiterated this message of grace:

Christ here says: Only he comes to Me and only he receives faith whom the Father draws to Me. This drawing is not done as the hangman draws a thief. It is rather a friendly inviting and drawing, as a gracious man attracts people to himself by being so friendly and pleasant that everybody is glad to go to him. In this way God also gently invites and brings people to Himself so that they willingly and gladly are with Him and near Him.15

Thus we see the compelling force of Luther’s Gospel, an eloquence radiating from God’s glory rather than from man’s wisdom. Unfortunately, many people do not understand the enmity of the Protestant sects toward the means of grace. I have experienced this firsthand on several occasions. In one case, a Pentecostal woman ran from the room crying when a Lutheran pastor talked about infant baptism at a Lutheran retreat. Later, when I discussed infant baptism with a group of people, at their invitation, a member of the Assemblies of God glared at me, furious about my opportunity to teach them, even though I discussed both sides fairly and without polemics. At Wheaton College, at the Billy Graham Center, in the Cliff Barrows Auditorium, I discussed the same issue with a Baptist minister, who brought it up when I admitted to being a Lutheran pastor. When I pointed out that his practice of infant dedication was a tacit concession to the scriptural position, he broke off the conversation he had started. In short, the sectarians are well trained against the means of grace, and this principled opposition lies at the heart of decision theology, Church Growth methods, and Pentecostalism.

Some people think it is not fair to cite Zwingli as the well-spring of sectarian opposition to the Means of Grace. Moderate Lutherans and Calvinists plead that Calvin came closest to Luther. In fact, some of Calvin’s statements can sound quite appealing to a Lutheran:

Wherever we see the Word of God purely preached and heard, and the sacraments administered according to Christ’s institution, there, it is not to be doubted, a church of God exists.16

But Calvin can also be quite appalling, separating the means of grace from the Holy Spirit, just as he separated the two natures of Christ:

The nature of baptism or the Supper must not be tied down to an instant of time. God, whenever He sees fit, fulfills and exhibits in immediate effect that which He figures in the sacrament. But no necessity must be imagined so as to prevent His grace from sometimes preceding, sometimes following, the use of the sign.17

Calvin clearly divorced the Holy Spirit from the means of grace:

But the sacraments properly fulfill their office only when the Spirit, that inward teacher, comes to them, by whose power alone hearts are penetrated and affections moved and our souls opened for the sacraments to enter in. If the Spirit be lacking, the sacraments can accomplish nothing more in our minds than the splendor of the sun shining upon blind eyes, or a voice sounding in deaf ears.18

Although the Reformed will use the Word sacrament, the actual meaning of the term reflects Calvin’s exegesis:

We must establish such a presence of Christ in the supper as may neither fasten Him to the element of bread, nor enclose Him in bread, nor circumscribe Him in any way (all of which clearly derogate from His heavenly glory. . . )19

Left unexplained by Calvin is how the church misunderstood for almost 16 centuries the Real Presence of the body and blood of Christ and the clear words of Holy Scripture: “This is my body.”

THE WORD AND REASON

If we examine the relationship of the Word to conversion, the differences between historic Christianity and sectarian Protestantism become even plainer. Luther taught that the Word of God does not require the addition of human reason to make it relevant or effective. In contrast, Calvin insisted that human reason must be added, rejecting nuda (sola, only) scriptura. At the Chicago inerrancy conference in December of 1986, I witnessed two prominent Reformed theologians tongue-lash Dr. Robert Preus for adhering to nuda scriptura20 Adding human reason to Scripture has been the hallmark of sectarian Protestants, as Pieper notes:

Reformed theologians, in order to support their denial of the illocalis modus subsistendi of Christ’s human nature, have sought, in their exposition of John 20, an opening in the closed doors, or a window, or an aperture in the roof or in the walls, in order to explain the possibility of Christ’s appearance in the room where the disciples were assembled.21

The great sectarian error is not one of magisterial reason in contrast to ministerial reason, for the Reformed, Pentecostal, and Baptist turn out in greater numbers than the Lutherans at inerrancy conferences.22 The question is not of placing reason above the Word of God, but beside it, in partnership with it, similar to the Roman Catholic doctrine of Mary serving as Co-Redemptrix with Christ.

Pieper has written:

Moved by rationalistic considerations, the Reformed reject Baptism and the Lord’s Supper as means of grace; and some of them, in harmony with their principle, have rejected the external Word of the Gospel as a means of grace and substituted for it an alleged ‘immediate inner illumination,’ and then have fallen into outright rationalism.23

The key word “effective,” which shows up in sectarian evangelism material, is directly related to this false doctrine. Luther cautions us:

We must, therefore, be careful not to want to uphold the Gospel with our powers instead of with its own might. In that case it is entirely lost; and when one wants to defend it most effectively, it comes to naught. Let us shed all worry about the progress of the Gospel. The Gospel does not need our help. It is mighty enough by itself. Commit it to that God alone to whom it belongs.24

If reason must be added to the Word of God to make it effective, then the Word of God alone is ineffective, quite the opposite of the clear witness of Scripture:

    For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven,
    and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth,
    and maketh it bring forth and bud,
    that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater:
    So shall My Word be that goeth forth out of my mouth:
    it shall not return unto me void,
    but it shall accomplish that which I please,
    and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it.
    (Isaiah 55:10-11 KJV)

Against the notion of a footloose working of the Holy Spirit, Luther states:

One must not reverse the order and dream of a Holy Spirit who works without the Word and before the Word, but one who comes with and through the Word and goes no farther than the Word goes.25

Luther also advises us:

From this it follows that they act foolishly, yea, against God’s order and institution, who despise and reject the external Word, thinking that the Holy Spirit and faith should come to them without means. It will indeed be a long time before that will happen.26
Whoever now believes the Gospel will receive grace and the Holy Spirit. This will cause the heart to rejoice and find delight in God, and will enable the believer to keep the law cheerfully, without expecting a reward, without fear of punishment, without seeking compensation, as the heart is perfectly satisfied with God’s grace, by which the law has been fulfilled.27
EVANGELISM

Many Lutherans in America are suffering from a complete misapprehension of how the Holy Spirit works through the means of grace to convert people to a living faith. On the liberal side, evangelism is seen as membership recruitment. Even among pastors there is a profound sense of embarrassment when talking about the Christian faith, though other matters can be discussed in clinical detail without a blush. To some extent, liberal Lutheran church leaders have been attracted to demographic studies, sociological trends, and marketing techniques.

Oddly enough, some conservative Lutheran pastors have been attracted to sectarian evangelism methods. Pastors and congregations are easily swindled by that old whore Reason into figuring how well they are doing in terms of numerical growth and financial success. Using such yardsticks, the Mormons are the ones truly blessed by God. In contrast, if we listen to Luther, Walther, Pieper, and Hoenecke, we will proclaim the gospel with confidence, confidence in God, not ourselves.

PIETISM

The sectarian denial of the means of grace should be clear to anyone who has read Luther, Pieper, or Calvin. However, while the sects are merely silent about the only genuine cause of church growth—the means of grace—they are quite voluble about their own methods. These methods are the substance of Pietism and are at war against the article on which the church stands or falls—justification by faith. The methods are: unionism; judging the results (or emphasizing fruit rather than doctrine); and collegia pietatis (cell groups). Some people might want to soft-pedal this issue, or avoid it altogether, but they should not invoke Luther’s name to support their timidity. The Reformer tells us:

Christendom must have men who are able to floor their adversaries and take armor and equipment from the devil, putting him to shame. But this calls for strong warriors who have complete control of Scripture, can refute a false interpretation, know how to wrest the sword they wield, that is, their Bible passages, from the hands of the adversaries and beat them back with them.28
For every sect has always had one or more particular hobbies and articles which are manifestly wrong and can easily be discerned to be of the devil, who publicly teach, urge and defend them as right certain and necessary to believe or to keep. For the spirit of lies cannot so conceal himself but that he must at last put forth his claws, by which you can discern and observe the ravenous wolf.29
Unionism

Unionism, which is often called ecumenism, is the practice of establishing or expressing unity without a common confession of faith. Whenever Lutherans have been forced into a church union with the Reformed or entered a union agreement voluntarily, Lutherans have had to concede key doctrinal positions, especially the Real Presence of the body and blood of Christ in Holy Communion and baptismal regeneration, both of which are clearly taught in the Scriptures. Unionism has always created doctrinal indifference, and doctrinal indifference has always promoted unionism. First the Lutheran confessions are conceded, then the Scriptures themselves. Theodore Schmauk, who struggled against the anti-confessional spirit of the last century, predicted this in 1905:

The modern radical spirit which would sweep away the Formula of Concord as a Confession of the Church, will not, in the end, be curbed, until it has swept away the Augsburg Confession, and the ancient Confessions of the Church—yea, not until it has crossed the borders of Scripture itself, and swept out of the Word whatsoever is not in accord with its own critical mode of thinking. The far-sighted rationalist theologian and Dresden Court preacher, Ammon, grasped the logic of a mere spirit of progress, when he said: ‘Experience teaches us that those who reject a Creed, will speedily reject the Scriptures themselves.’30

The American religious scene has been dominated by Reformed theology from the beginning, starting with the Pilgrims who landed at Plymouth Rock in 1620, and continuing with the growth of Baptist, Methodist, and Pentecostal churches during the age of western expansion and revivalism. While the Protestant sects do not agree on many points of doctrine, they share a common origin: Zwingli’s and Calvin’s rejection of the means of grace. All non-Lutheran Protestants, whether Mennonite, Anglican, Baptist, Presbyterian, Methodist, or Pentecostal, agree in rejecting baptismal regeneration and the Real Presence. They also agree in many ways in their emphasis on sanctification or the Christian life.

Because Reformed theology, from Zwingli and Calvin, took away objective certainty in salvation through the means of grace, they necessarily substituted subjective criteria, the feeling of being saved, and outward signs, such as membership in cell groups. Essentially, Reformed theology created Pietism, influencing key Lutherans.

We should not be surprised that Philip Jacob Spener, the founder of Pietism, is considered by Heick the first union theologian. Spener rejected the Real Presence and baptismal regeneration, but accepted chiliasm. Spener was the first Lutheran theologian to include theological errors among those covered by the forgiveness of sins.31

The Evangelical institutions, whether the Billy Graham Evangelistic Association or Christianity Today or Fuller Seminary, have been unionistic from the beginning. The result has been a compromising position on inerrancy, first on inerrancy itself, then on basic doctrines of the Bible. Many people today see the modern Evangelical movement, which Harold Ockenga initiated in his 1948 convocation speech in Pasadena, as being completely rudderless, driven by the wind, tossed back and forth, having no clear position on any doctrine of the Bible.

Therefore, one aspect of the cure is to avoid unionism, which has always led to apostasy, and continue to maintain the scriptural principles of fellowship.

Results! Results!

The unionistic Evangelicals cannot deal with doctrinal matters, so they concentrate on results, with a simple-minded formula—if something works, that is, adds to the visible church, it must be God-pleasing. This is paying obeisance to the era of Pietism, which Walther criticized:

‘Pay more attention to pure life, and you will raise a growth of genuine Christianity.’ That is exactly like saying to a farmer: ‘Do not worry forever about good seed; worry about good fruits.’ Is not a farmer properly concerned about good fruit when he is solicitous about getting good seed? Just so a concern about pure doctrine is the proper concern about genuine Christianity and a sincere Christian life. False doctrine is noxious seed, sown by the enemy to produce a progeny of wickedness. The pure doctrine is wheat-seed; from it spring the children of the Kingdom, who even in the present life belong in the kingdom of Jesus Christ, and in the life to come will be received into the Kingdom of Glory.32

Our experience in Ohio, a tiny minority of orthodox Lutherans offering an unpalatable way of life, was not unknown to Luther.

Be not worried because of this! For even though a man preach and continue in the Gospel for many years, he must still lament and say: Aye, no one will come, and all continue in their former state. Therefore you must not let that grieve or terrify you.33

Some pastors may be tempted to feel that they have not made the gospel appealing or relevant to church shoppers of the Me Generation. Knowing that conversion did not depend upon man, Luther wrote:

What business is it of mine that many do not esteem it? It must be that many are called but few are chosen. For the sake of the good ground that brings forth fruit with patience, the seed must also fall fruitless by the wayside, on the rock and among the thorns; inasmuch as we are assured that the Word of God does not go forth without bearing some fruit, but it always finds also good ground; as Christ says here, some seed of the sower falls also into good ground and not only by the wayside, among the thorns and on stony ground. For wherever the Gospel goes you will find Christians. ‘My Word shall not return unto me void’ (Isaiah 55:11)34
Yet this is also true, that Christ often delays the bestowal of His help, as He did on this occasion, and on another, John 21, when He permitted the disciples to toil all the night without taking anything, and really appeared as if He would forget His own Word and promise.35

The pietistic basis for the modern Evangelicals is utter nonsense, as Walther proves with this Luther quotation:

Now it is evident that fruits do not bear the tree, nor does the tree grow on the fruit, but the reverse—trees bear fruits, and fruits grow on trees. As there must be trees before there can be fruits, and as the fruits do not make the tree either good or corrupt, but the tree produces the fruits, even so man must first be either good or corrupt before he does good or corrupt works. His works do not make him either good or corrupt, but he does either good or corrupt works.36
Cell Groups

The origin of the cell group is, once again, the era of Pietism, where Spener urged and organized the prayer and Bible study groups to inculcate “deep-toned piety,” as the Franckean Synod once called it. The weakness of this approach is the distinction, then, between various levels of Christianity, the goal or promise of creating a higher, deeper, or better form of the faith. Heick has explained why Pietism is at odds with orthodoxy:

While Orthodoxy conceived of regeneration objectively as coinciding with baptism, pietism equated regeneration with conversion, conceiving of it as a subjective change in man. The doctrine of baptismal regeneration, ardently defended by the Orthodox theologians, was rejected by the Pietists. Regeneration is not complete, they taught, until the baptized responds to the promise of God with repentance and faith. Divine sonship is contingent upon conversion; only believers are sons of God.37

Modern Evangelicals urge the creation of “disciples,” one of their favorite terms, and “soul-winners,” through various pietistic techniques. Walther, very much affected by his sojourn with Pietists, describes three of their leaders (Francke, Breithaupt, Fresenius):

These men were guilty of that more refined way of confounding Law and Gospel. They did this by making a false distinction between spiritual awakening and conversion; for they declared that, as regards the way of obtaining salvation, all men must be divided into three classes:

    1. Those still unconverted;
    2. Those who have been awakened, but are not yet converted;
    3. Those who have been converted.38

Hoenecke states how Pietism misleads people into accepting it as compatible with Lutheranism:

Wohl scheint auf den ersten Blick die ganze Differenz recht unbedeutend; aber in Wahrheit gibt sich hier die gefaehrliche Richtung der Pietisten zu erkennen, das Leben ueber die Lehre, die Heiligung ueber die Rechtfertigung und die Froemmigkeit nicht als Folge, sondern als Bedingung der Erleuchtung zu setzen, also eine Art Synergismus und Pelagianismus einzufuehren. (At first glance, the total difference seems absolutely insignificant, but in truth the dangerous direction of Pietism is made apparent: life over doctrine, sanctification over justification, and piety not as a consequence but declared as a stipulation of enlightenment, accordingly leading to a kind of synergism and Pelagianism.)39
APPLICATION

Luther can tell us the bad and the good effects of the Evangelical sects:

When one heresy dies, another presently springs up; for the devil neither slumbers nor sleeps. I myself—though I am nothing—who have now been in the ministry of Christ for twenty years, can truthfully testify that I have been attacked by more than twenty sects. Some of these have entirely perished; others still twitch with life like pieces of dismembered insects. But Satan, that god of factious men, raises up new sects.40
But now these sects are our whetstones and polishers; they whet and grind our faith and doctrine so that, smooth and clean, they sparkle as a mirror. Moreover we also learn to know the devil and his thoughts and become prepared to fight against him.41

The time has come for all orthodox Christians to repudiate modern Evangelicalism, to carry out the scriptural admonition to “observe and avoid those who cause fatal errors”(Romans 16:17, author’s translation). Francis Pieper warns us:

Hence indifferentism here is surely not in place. On the contrary, we must challenge the teaching of any operation of the Spirit independently of the Word within the Christian Church, and combat it as a foreign element that has penetrated into the Christian doctrine and as a deadly enemy of living personal faith.42

Evangelism methods borrowed from Reformed, Quaker, and Pentecostal theologians cannot possibly be doctrinally neutral. This is supported by Luther:

In philosophy an error that is small at the beginning becomes very great in the end. So a small error in theology overturns the whole body of doctrine… That is why we may not surrender or change even an iota (apiculum) of doctrine.43

Modern Evangelicals would like us to learn their methods, and keep our confession of faith, that is, to be as indifferent as they are about doctrine. But Luther could not agree with such backpedaling:

Doctrine is our only light. It alone enlightens and directs us and shows us the way to heaven. If it is shaken in one quarter (in una parte), it will necessarily be shaken in its entirety (in totum). Where that happens, love cannot help us at all.44
In matters concerning faith we must be invincible, unbending, and very stubborn; indeed, if possible, harder than adamant. But in matters concerning love we should be softer and more pliant than any reed and leaf and should gladly accommodate ourselves to everything.45

Orthodox Lutherans may feel alone and envious in their small churches, especially in those places where their faithfulness is needed most. They can look around and see that the liberals and Evangelicals have built huge churches which dwarf their own. They may feel like failures, especially the pastors. But Walther, quoting Luther, has this to say to each and every pastor:

Now, the Lord in this passage speaks, in particular, of preachers or prophets, whose real and proper fruit is nothing else than this, that they diligently proclaim this will of God to the people and teach them that God is gracious and merciful and has no pleasure in the death of a sinner, but wants him to live, moreover, that God has manifested His mercy by having His only-begotten Son become man. After this fruit, which is the principal and most reliable one and cannot deceive, there follow in the course of time other fruits, namely, a life in beautiful harmony with this doctrine and in no way contrary to it. But these fruits are to be regarded as genuine fruits only where the first fruit, namely, the doctrine of Christ, already exists.46

The poison which has disabled American Christianity is false doctrine, introduced in small doses. The cure is not ours, but God’s pure doctrine from the inerrant Word of God. Each Christian has a role, however humble it may seem, in God’s Kingdom, as Luther wrote:

And yet, one single Christian believer, by his preaching and prayer, can be the means of salvation to uncounted multitudes. In spite of Satan’s hatred and desire to hinder, many people hear the Gospel, receive baptism and become teachers of the faith; and through the influence of the Gospel the sacredness of home and country are preserved.47

God keep us steadfast in His Word.

A NEW APPROACH

The history of Lutheranism, ever since Luther died, and even before, is so discouraging to read that one is tempted to believe that God himself opposed the Reformation from the very beginning. Luther’s trusted co-worker, Philip Melanchthon, began to undo the Augsburg Confession a few years after it was written and later wavered in the face of opposition from Roman Catholics. Various leaders who drew their initial insights from Luther sought to impose their unique views upon Scripture. Not only were the Protestants divided, but even Lutherans fell to bickering among themselves instead of confessing together the truth of God’s Word. As a result, the Book of Concord had to be written to end the discord among the Lutheran factions.

In the following years, Lutherans faced determined opposition from the followers of Zwingli and Calvin, as well as from the Church of Rome. Dabblers in church history have been quick to portray Lutheranism as a middle course between the Medieval rituals of Rome and the gospel-centered preaching of the Protestants. This moderating position seems to be enhanced by the Roman view of Lutherans as too Protestant, by the Protestant view of Lutheranism as too Roman.

The mistaken view of Lutherans is derived from the degeneration of the visible church in the centuries following her establishment by Christ and the apostles. The church was created by and built upon the Word of God. The sacraments of baptism and communion cannot be separated from the Word, because the earthly elements of the sacraments derive their power from the Word, just as iron alone cannot start a fire unless heated. The Word is the power of the sacraments, just like the glow in the iron. The Zwinglians, Calvinists, and Pentecostals refuse to believe that the Holy Spirit works with the Word and the earthly elements of the sacraments.

The Medieval church lost the power of the Word, while retaining a distorted view of the sacraments. The image most people have of Catholicism comes from the Medieval errors which were codified and preserved by Rome at the Council of Trent, which met from 1545 to 1563. Although the Council of Trent is normally presented as the Counter-Reformation, a cleansing of corrupt practices, it really meant that the worst errors of the past would be the foundation of all future Roman teaching. At the center of the Reformation and the Counter- Reformation was the battle for the gospel itself, for the authority and clarity of the Scriptures.

Luther battled for the scriptural doctrine of salvation through faith, apart from the works of the law, while Rome chose to continue the system of works and indulgences, purgatory, and masses for the dead. Thus Luther’s work was not a revolution itself, though it seemed to be radical in contrast to the corrupt state of affairs, but a conservative Reformation, honoring the past where the foundations were sound.

Luther’s student, Martin Chemnitz, proved in The Examination of the Council of Trent, with a careful study of the Scriptures and the Church Fathers, that Lutheranism was nothing more than the teaching and practice of the church’s first centuries. While Luther made it impossible for Rome to appeal to Scripture, Chemnitz made it just as difficult to appeal to Jerome, Augustine, and Ambrose. Although Lutherans are not Roman Catholics, we are truly catholic, tracing our doctrine back through the centuries to the martyrs and saints who first stood for the truth and, in many cases, died for the Word.

Tragically, Lutherans have been drawn from their catholic heritage by identifying with the Zwinglian and Pentecostal sects which first attacked Luther for maintaining what no one doubted in the previous sixteen centuries. While the Protestant sects taught the inerrancy of the Scriptures until rationalism took hold of the various denominations, they never taught that God gives rebirth through baptism or that the body and blood of Christ are truly present in the elements of communion.

In one Baptist seminary, the church history course starts with the apostles, then begins again with the Reformation, as if the intervening fifteen centuries were of no consequence.

Lutherans, in their fear of Romanism, have often been unafraid of sectarian Protestantism, adopting the worship, the robes, and even the doctrine of those whom Luther tied in vain to teach from Scripture.

R. C. H. Lenski, published by the ELCA but almost unread in the ELCA, admonished an earlier audience of Lutherans who envied in their age the growth of the sectarians:

Paul offers no excuse for preachers who desire to eliminate certain teachings of the gospel on the plea that they can thus reach and attract more people than if they insisted also on these teachings. Paul intends to omit, even in his own mind, any addition to the gospel, any admixture, any sugar-coating of it by human, worldly wisdom. [Text: “For I decided not to know anything among you save Jesus Christ, and him crucified” 1 Corinthians 2:2.]48

If we measure success by numbers rather than by purity of doctrine, then the Scriptures must be altered, diluted, and perverted to have the greatest possible appeal at the moment. The smallest points of doctrine will grow in significance, as Lutherans wander away from the truth in search of error’s success.

The power of the Word of God, which the sectarians cannot understand, comes from the Word alone. We do not need to make the Word reasonable, appealing, or relevant. The Trinity, incarnation, virgin birth, atonement, and resurrection of Christ are beyond human reason, absurd to the world, yet transcending everything the world can imagine. Adding reason to the Word, the fundamental weakness of Roman Catholicism and sectarians alike, must eventually yield to placing reason above the Word. The saying is true, as C. P. Krauth said, “Young Arminian, old Socinian”. In other words, the person who adds reason to the Word in his youth will become a Unitarian in his old age. Every denomination which has given reason a place along with Scripture has succumbed to Unitarianism as well, from the Reformed, who formerly taught inerrancy, to the Roman Catholics, who once condemned evolution and the historical-critical method of studying Scripture.

The weakness of adding reason to the Word is revealed in the latter stages of degeneration. The Word is God-centered, but reason is me-centered. God does not abide any idols in the human heart. Reason starts with the self and ends with the self, unless brought under submission by the Word. Even then, the battle is never won completely. We can tie up a pig ever so tightly, but we cannot keep it from squealing, as Luther said.49

We should view ourselves as catholic in doctrine and worship because the faith of historic Christianity has been God-centered rather than me-centered, universal rather than parochial. In honoring the faithful witness of past leaders, we honor God’s work in such people as Adolph Hoenecke, C. F. W. Walther, Martin Chemnitz, Martin Luther, John Hus, Augustine, Athanasius and Justin Martyr. We should study the orthodox dogmaticians of the past—Chemnitz, Selnecker, Gerhard, Calov, Quenstedt—because they were primarily students and teachers of the Word, as Robert Preus has shown.50

We should study the Lutheran Confessions and use them diligently in our growth as Christians, not because they are another Bible, but because they show us the disorders of the past, and the cure, which is the proper understanding of God’s Word.

Many cures of the past have started with action plans, goals, and objectives. Many church leaders have said to one another, when trying to adopt a secular fad, “How can we baptize this concept and use it in the church?” only to wonder years later why the newest trend failed them so utterly. Many church members have joined a movement in good faith, for the good of the church, only to find the movement in a continuing state of flux and confusion.

By placing our faith in the Word and sacraments, knowing that “God gives the growth,” our self-confidence diminishes and our confidence in God grows. No one can reject us, so how can we fail to take the message of the gospel everywhere? People will hear the gospel, and the Word will open their hearts, just as it opened the heart of Lydia: “And a certain woman named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thyatira, which worshipped God, heard us: whose heart the Lord opened, that she attended unto the things which were spoken of Paul.” (Acts 16:14 KJV). If they reject the Word, they are rejecting Christ, not us.

Knowing that the strength of the church comes from the means of grace, we need not be ashamed of the pure doctrine of Scripture, or catholic worship using the historic liturgy, or the sacraments. We should heed God’s warning to the Israelites, after they conquered Canaan:

Take heed to thyself that thou be not snared by following them, after that they be destroyed from before thee; and that thou enquire not after their gods, saying, How did these nations serve their gods? even so will I do likewise. Thou shalt not do so unto the LORD thy God: for every abomination to the LORD, which he hateth, have they done unto their gods; for even their sons and their daughters they have burnt in the fire to their gods. (Deut. 12:30-31, KJV).

How strange that Lutherans would even consider aping the worship of those who deny the means of grace, who deny baptismal regeneration, who deny that Jesus Christ really meant, “This is my body!” We should not worry about convincing the world that we are friendly, that our nursery will take the worry out of being a parent, or that our church has something for every age group and hobbyist. We should simply tell them the truth, if we want to remain orthodox Lutherans: that we still teach what Luther taught, and that he taught what the church catholic once taught, as handed down from Christ and the apostles, and preserved by the fathers of the church.

Instead of trying to say that we are just like everyone else, when we are not, we can define ourselves boldly as a small minority of Lutherans in the world, only 5% of Lutherans in America: orthodox. One Jewish lawyer reacted to “Lutheran orthodoxy” with a half-hour discussion about doctrine and a desire to remain on the mailing list of a Wisconsin Synod congregation. His son died of Tay- Sachs, the degenerative disease which afflicts some Jews. A Jewish doctor responded to “Lutheran orthodoxy” by asking, with a smile, “Do you eat kosher?” He was delighted with the answer, “No, we read kosher.” His only son died in an accident. Conversations with the physician have involved the Messiah, eternal life, and bearing the cross. Neither father would have been interested in a World War II discussion group.

The cure, which is the Holy Spirit, working through the Word and sacraments, does not require more talent, more persuasive speech, better graphics, a laser printer, or more attractive pastors. What the world loves, God despises. What God loves, the world hates. God wants us to cling to the Holy Scriptures, the infallible revelation of his mighty deeds, from the six day creation to the raising of the dead when Christ returns on the last day. The world adores success, but God honors faithfulness, lifting up the weakest of the weak,—Gideon, Deborah, David, Mary, Paul—to reveal his power, to show that his grace is sufficient. The closing statement of the Formula of Concord expresses with simple eloquence what it means to be a confessing Christian:

We have no intention of yielding aught of the eternal, immutable truth of God for the sake of temporal peace, tranquility and unity (which, moreover, is not in our power to do). Nor would such peace and unity, since it is devised against the truth and for its suppression, have any permanency. Still less are we inclined to adorn and conceal a corruption of the pure doctrine and manifest, condemned errors. But we entertain heartfelt pleasure and love for, and are on our part sincerely inclined and anxious to advance, that unity according to our utmost power, by which His glory remains to God uninjured, nothing of the divine truth of the Holy gospel is surrendered, no room is given to the least error, poor sinners are brought to true, genuine repentance, raised up by faith, confirmed in new obedience and thus justified and eternally saved alone through the sole merit of Christ.51
NOTES

1. Gregory L. Jackson, “Free Conference at Concordia, Ft. Wayne: ELCA, LCMS, WELS,” Christian News, May 23, 1988, p. l.

2. Harold Lindsell, The Battle for the Bible, Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1976.

3. The Proper Distinction Between Law and Gospel, ed., W. H. T. Dau, St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1928, p. 163.

4. What Luther Says, An Anthology, 3 vols., St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, I, p. 353.

5. Adolf Hoenecke, Evangelische-Lutherische Dogmatik, 4 vols., Milwaukee: Northwestern Publishing House, IV, p. 17.

6. Martin Luther, The Sermons of Martin Luther, 8 vols., Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, II, p. 370.

7. Walther, p. 123.

8. Ibid., p. 119.

9. What Luther Says, III, p. 1212.

10. What Luther Says, III, p. 1214.

11. What Luther Says, I, p. 345.

12. What Luther Says, II, p. 914.

13. Francis Pieper, Christian Dogmatics, 3 vols., St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, I, p. 25.

14. Luther, Sermons, I, p. 250.

15. What Luther Says, I, p. 347.

16. Benjamin Charles Milner, Jr., Calvin’s Doctrine of the Church, Leiden: Brill, p. 100; Insti. IV.i.9.

17. Milner, Calvin’s Doctrine of the Church, p. 121.

18. Milner, p. 119; Insti. IV.xiv.9. In contrast, consider Luther’s statement: “They [the Zwinglians] divorced the Word and the Spirit, separated the person who preaches and teaches the Word from God, who works through the Word, and separated the servant who baptizes from God, who has commanded the Sacrament. They fancied that the Holy Spirit is given and works without the Word, that the Word merely gives assent to the Spirit, whom it already finds in the heart. If, then, this Word does not find the Spirit but a godless person, then it is not the Word of God. In this way they falsely judge and define the Word, not according to God, who speaks it, but according to the man who receives it. They want only that to be the Word of God which is fruitful and brings peace and life…” What Luther Says, II, p. 664f. W-T 3, No. 868.

19. Milner, p. 128; Insti. IV.xvii.19.

20. Gregory L. Jackson, “Biblical Inerrancy: Summit III,” Christian News, Dec. 22, 1986, p. l.

21. Christian Dogmatics, II, p. 127; See also I, 25ff., III, 324.

22. Siegbert W. Becker, The Foolishness of God, The Place of Reason in the Theology of Martin Luther, Milwaukee: Northwestern Publishing House, 1982.

23. Pieper, Christian Dogmatics, I, p. 91.

24. What Luther Says, II, p. 572.

25. Luther, Sermons, III, p. 329; Pentecost, Third Sermon; John 14:23-31.

26. What Luther Says, II, p. 915; W 17 II, 460; SL 11, 2325f.

27. Luther, Sermons, I, p. 99; Third Sunday in Advent; Mt. 11:2-10.

28. What Luther Says, I, p. 419; Eph. 6:10-17.

29. Luther, Sermons, IV, p. 282f.; Mt. 7:15-23.

30. Theodore E. Schmauk and C. Theodore Benze, The Confessional Principle and the Confessions, as Embodying the Evangelical Confession of the Christian Church, Philadelphia: General Council Publication Board, 1911, p. 685.

31. Otto Heick, A History of Christian Thought, 2 vols, Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1966, II, p. 23.

32. Walther, Law and Gospel, p. 20-1.

33. Luther, Sermons, II, p. 305.

34. Luther, Sermons, II, p. 118.

35. Luther, Sermons, IV, p. 154; Fifth Sunday after Trinity; Luke 5:11.

36. Martin Luther, St. L. XIX, 1003f. Cited in The Proper Distinction Between Law and Gospel, p. 306; Mt. 7:18.

37. Heick, II, p. 24; emphasis added.

38. The Proper Distinction between Law and Gospel, pp. 362-363.

39. Evangelische-Lutherische Dogmatik, III, p. 253.

40. What Luther Says, III, p. 1270; W 40, I, 36f; SL 9, 14; Preface, Galatians Commentary.

41. What Luther Says, III, p. 1269; W 30 II, 212; SL 14, 307f.

42. Christian Dogmatics, III, p. 161f.

43. What Luther Says, III, p. 1365; Gal. 5:9.

44. What Luther Says, I, p. 414.

45. What Luther Says, I, p. 412f.

46. The Proper Distinction Between Law and Gospel, p. 413.

47. Sermons of Martin Luther, 8 vols., Ill, p. 241.

48. The Interpretation of St. Paul’s First and Second Epistle to the Corinthians, Columbus: Wartburg Press, 1946, p. 89.

49. Sermons of Martin Luther, II, p. 247 (Mk. 16:1-8).

50. Robert D. Preus, The Theology of Post-Reformation Lutheranism, two vols., St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1970, I, p. 44.

51. Concordia Triglotta, St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, l921; Formula of Concord, SD, XI p. l095. Cited in Francis Pieper’s, The Difference between Orthodox and Heterodox Churches, and Supplement, ed. Pastor E. L. Mehlberg, Coos Bay, Oregon: 1981, p. 65.

THE END

All chapters of Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure




Understanding Lutheranism

Understanding Lutheranism

I am posting this video (below the text) about Lutheranism to help explain some of the Lutheran-specific doctrines the Lutheran author, Gregory L. Jackson PhD, is teaching in his book, Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – The Poisoning of American Christianity and the Antidote, which I posted on this website. Dr. Jackson also wrote another great book, The King James Version: Precise Translation versus Fraudulent Texts and Heretical Translations which is also on this website.

First of all, it’s very encouraging to me that true Bible-believing conservative Lutherans do exist! I used to think they were all apostates and totally ignorant of everything Martin Luther taught! What did Luther teach? He taught from the Bible about Who Jesus is, the Son of God, and about true salvation by grace alone, through faith alone, in Christ’s work alone, and in God’s Word alone, for the glory of God alone. In other words, the Five Solas of the Protestant Reformation, the doctrines that all true Protestants embrace! They also believe that the Bible is inerrant which even some so-called evangelical Christians do not believe. Some of them put private revelation above Scripture such as the revelations Margaret MacDonald had in the 19th century which resulted in the popular but false doctrine of the pre-tribulation rapture.

However, there are also doctrines conservative Lutherans teach that surprised me because they sound very much like Catholic doctrines. I know Catholic doctrines well and used to believe all of them. I was raised a Roman Catholic and attended 8 years of Catholic school in Chicago. When I got saved in 1997 at 20 years old, I began to attend regular Bible study with my new Protestant friends. After 3 months of reading and learning what the Bible has to say, I came to the conclusion on my own that I didn’t need to attend Catholic Mass anymore.

I then began to seek out Christians from various Protestant churches to learn their views about the Bible and how they are living for Christ. The churches I had the most contact with were evangelical churches, mostly Baptists, and Pentecostals. There’s only once in my entire life that I remember attending a Lutheran church, and that was when I lived in Niigata Japan. I was surprised, therefore, to read from Lutheran Pastor Gregory L. Jackson that he believes in infant baptism and in the “Real Presence of the body and blood of Christ” in the celebration of the Lord’s Supper which Catholics call the sacrament of Holy Communion. Reading that stumbled me and I considered not posting the final chapter of Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – The Poisoning of American Christianity and the Antidote because of its Lutheran doctrines which sounded identical to Catholicism. However, after researching it, I learned the Lutheran doctrine of the “Real Presence” is not the same thing as the Catholic doctrine of transubstantiation. They don’t believe that the wafer or bread actually becomes the body and blood of Christ. The YouTube video explains it and other doctrines the Lutherans teach and believe. Just watch the YouTube and find out! It has some very interesting charts and is only 11 minutes long.

That being said, I am not telling you to become a Lutheran or that I agree with everything the Lutherans believe and teach. There’s nobody in this entire world I have ever met with whom I agree 100% on everything. The closest person to near total agreement with all my views is my wife. 🙂 But I do find it interesting to see the differences between Lutheranism and Calvinism. I like the Lutherans’ emphasis on the Gospel.




Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – Chapter Five: Defending Morality

Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – Chapter Five: Defending Morality

I think this is the very first time I have read an article from a Christian how to engage in a debate with atheists and antagonistic people over doctrines and morality in the most intelligent way. I hope you enjoy and benefit from it!

This is continued from Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – Chapter Four: Charismatics Are Liberals

Anyone who tries to discuss contemporary moral issues finds himself enmeshed in well-rehearsed arguments which do not seem to address the real issues. For this reason, many orthodox Christians feel constrained to withdraw from the field of battle rather than endure the aggravation of reasoning against emotional tirades and visceral attacks.1

The debater must be able to identify and defuse the logical fallacies which are a staple of all bad arguments. Not only does this leave the opponent sputtering, but it can also impress an audience which otherwise would be victimized by personal attacks, emotional appeals and subtle deceptions.

Logical fallacies are as old as ancient Greece and Rome, where public debate formed policy. For this reason many fallacies are still identified with Latin terms. Lawyers and debaters learn these fallacies and their antidotes. Politicians revel in them. Shouldn’t Christians study them as well? This chapter will illustrate some of the most common fallacies and defenses against them. One may obtain many more examples from circuit meetings, family discussions and TV editorials. Lewis Carroll wrote in Alice in Wonderland:

    “In my youth,” said his father, “I took to the law,
    And argued each case with my wife;
    And the muscular strength, which it gave to my jaw,
    Has lasted the rest of my life.”

Lewis Carroll also wrote Symbolic Logic in 1896.

MATERIAL FALLACIES OF RELEVANCE

These do not rely on ambiguous language, the wrong use of words, but on the distortion of facts.

The ad hominem (against the man)

The most popular fallacy continues to be the most useful. Weak arguments cannot be won by debating the issues. The ad hominem is used to deflect the argument away from the facts and toward the person.

“Nazi” is a favorite term. If the believer tries to say, “I’m not a Nazi,” then he has already fallen into the trap. A better approach would be to define the Nazi philosophy or to identify the characteristics of Nazi leaders. He could say, “You used the term Nazi about me, but is it really accurate? I have no sympathies with them.”

Heirs of the spirit of compromise may respond to an orthodox Lutheran by calling him a “Fundamentalist.” This infuriates some Lutherans, who know they are not Fundamentalists. However, some non-Lutherans consider the term a positive description of someone who believes scriptural doctrine. A balanced answer to the charge of Fundamentalism would be: “Fundamentalist? If you mean that I believe in the basic doctrines of the Bible, such as inerrancy, creation, the virgin birth, and the resurrection, then I would call myself a Fundamentalist. But if you are suggesting that I believe in the earthly reign of the Messiah, then I would have to disagree and ask you to use more precise terms. Like Luther, I am simply stating my trust in the Holy Scriptures, in the entire Bible, not just parts of it.”

The final statement is an opportunity to confess the truth of the Bible. Then the issue is no longer whether the person is a Fundamentalist, but what Luther taught. An editor once wrote a letter which said, in effect, “Prove to me that the Wisconsin Synod is not a Fundamentalist group.” He combined an ad hominem with an ad ignorantiam (discussed below).

Deflecting the ad hominem might be preferred to a frontal attack on the content of the fallacy. The deflection is simple: “I would rather stick to the issues.” Taking the high road is always a better approach with a discerning audience.

People have piled up a host of terms for use when the battle is being lost, so that they can insist sanctimoniously: “You are being judgmental. You are a sexist. You are homophobic.” The value of any particular term increases with public acceptance, which subsequently grows with use by the print and broadcast media. A response to the accusation of being judgmental, a term borrowed from psychologist Carl Rogers, might be: “Of course I use my judgment. I hope that doctors, lawyers, nurses, and teachers all use their judgment, to choose between good and evil, right and wrong. You may remember that Nixon claimed to have used bad judgment.” Sexist? Why not ask whether feminism really benefits women. Homophobic? “I’m not afraid of men. That’s what ‘homophobic’ means.”

The victim of name-calling should consider the effort a great compliment and act accordingly. The intent of the ad hominem is to anger the opponent and seduce the audience. An angry response to an ad hominem fallacy creates in the audience the very impression of malice which the non-believer wants to prove. Name calling is not new. Jesus told us, “Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you..” (Matthew 5:11, 12 KJV).

The tu quoque (and you too)

Small children catch on to this fallacy right away. If one child says, ‘You’re a pig,” the other responds, ‘You are too!” The tu quoque is simply a bad response to an ad hominem. When issues are being discussed, people often use the tu quoque with impunity. Hearing that someone is in favor of capital punishment but opposed to abortion, a person declares, “How can you claim to care about life when you openly support killing criminals?” In basic terms, the argument involves this exchange:

    Pro-life – Abortion is murder and therefore unjust.
    Pro-abortion – You are killing people unjustly.

Here the believer must be careful not to surrender to emotional blackmail. One response would be: “You suggest that it is fine to kill innocent children. The law says it is permissible to take the life of those who have committed capital crimes, been tried by a jury of their peers, and been given the presumption of innocence. If only our unborn children could again be given the same rights they enjoyed for almost 200 years, before Roe vs. Wade.”

The ad populum (to the people)

Ask any teenager, and he will say, “Everyone is wearing. . . No one would be caught dead in. . . .” The ad populum fallacy is an appeal to popularity: everyone knows, everyone feels, or conversely, no one else shares your opinion. The popularity of an idea does not support or detract from its veracity. George Bernard Shaw, a pioneering socialist, said that we never tire of honoring live conformists and dead nonconformists.

This fallacy can be attacked by questioning the facts, such as when a church official said, “You and Jerry are the only ones who feel this way about Lutherans Concerned.” This apparent aberration was tested subsequently by a resolution on the issue, where the confessional position earned more than two votes, though not many more. The real message of the ad populum, which is effectively destroying the mainline churches, is this: “You are not moving with the tide of change. You are not on the cutting edge of theology.”

The victim of the ad populum should say, “The issue is not whether everyone agrees but whether this is right or wrong, according to the Word of God.” If the apostate attacks the Scriptures in front of an audience, he may experience a profound lack of support.

The ad verecundiam (out of respect)

Claiming authority for a statement is common and necessary in theology. False claims of authority, in contrast, are a logical fallacy. Luther and Calvin have been victimized by the false claims of mainline theologians, who commonly assert, without citations, that both reformers rejected the inerrancy of Scripture, that both were “free and creative” with the Bible, that both distinguished between the Word of God and the Scriptures.

Martin Marty, the prolific Evangelical Lutheran Church in America pastor who teaches at the University of Chicago, pointed out in his Notre Dame summer lectures that a body of published work, even if it is wrong, establishes a “canon,” a standard against which all future efforts are measured. Liberals have largely won the battle for control of American institutions by establishing in every area of thought a canon, a body of literature by accepted scholars.

We once stopped at a church-owned college to buy a Greek New Testament. The college bookstore and the student bookstore had no copies for sale, but both places had fifty separate titles about feminism and other recent causes. This church college serves as a source for many mainline seminary students. The canonical Scriptures have been replaced by the feminist/homosexual/Marxist/abortion canon, with obvious deleterious results for dogmatics. The alumni magazine of the college in question once featured articles about Christ, but recently honored a feminist advocate of abortion on demand and the main speaker at the homosexual convention in Toronto.

Countering an ad verecundiam fallacy can be tricky. Many mainline members are ill-informed about their own denomination’s legacy of scholarship, considering it out of date. The best approach, then, is to appeal to their own authorities. Several liberal theologians, such as George Forell and Stanley Hauerwas, have opposed abortion on demand. Christian Century, a periodical of established liberalism, will occasionally publish an article questioning a prevailing myth, such as one about the crime of aborting a twin with Down’s syndrome. Combating the ad verecundiam, then, requires a diet of liberal publications, or a reliable source of their latest intellectual follies.

The ad ignorantiam (pleading ignorance)

This particular fallacy is a natural for many people, because bad arguments require massive ignorance. However, the argumentum ad ignorantiam is a false plea, that something is true because it has not been shown to be false, that something is false because no one has proved it true. One mainline minister has repeatedly insisted that no one has ever proved the inerrancy of Scripture to him. One could cite the appropriate references in Pieper’s Christian Dogmatics, Hoenecke’s Dogmatik, and Robert Preus’s The Inspiration of Scripture, but this fallacy provides a convenient cover: ‘You still haven’t proved to me that the Bible claims to be inerrant.”

The fallacy is widely used in books of liberal scholarship and in the classrooms of mainline schools. Some old warhorses of the Left:

    1. No one can prove the Trinity from the Bible;
    2. Paul never mentioned the virgin birth or the empty tomb;
    3. Jesus did not claim to be the Messiah or the Son of God. For a college student untrained in Christian apologetics (the art of defending the faith), these statements can be devastating.
The fallacy of accidence

This false argument derives its name from the Latin word meaning “appearance.” The fallacy of appearance consists of arguing from a general rule in dealing with an exceptional case. The converse fallacy of accidence means arguing from an exception for a general rule.

One denomination argued for abortion on demand by claiming correctly that Lutherans do not baptize dead babies. The general rule about the sacrament of baptism did not fit the ethics of killing a helpless child in the womb. The statement had the appearance of logic, but was fallacious and murderous. These are tricky to deal with, because a person with common sense knows something is wrong. A truth used in a misleading way is still dishonest.

Ignoratio elenchi (changing the subject)

The ignoratio elenchi consists of changing the subject, a time- honored method of avoiding the issue. In one discussion, a church leader was repeatedly asked if he favored the use of x-rated pornography in the treatment of sex offenders in church-sponsored programs. “Scripture has been understood from two perspectives. One is prescriptive. The other is descriptive.” The issue was not hermeneutics but episcopal approval of pornography. He never answered the question.

The antidote to ignoratio elenchi is repeatedly saying, “Answer the question!”

Another form of the fallacy is using another question to deflect the original question. When a student was asked questions which threatened to expose his ignorance, he responded with this, “First, I want to ask about. . .” The professor answered so thoroughly each time that he forgot his original question was unanswered. Questions, in whatever form they take, tend to control the direction of any conversation. A salesman and a debater will ask many questions.

Ad baculum (appeal to force)

A mainline minister was appointed to the Minnesota Council of Churches in time to consider a radical proposal endorsing homosexual rights. He did not attack the item but asked some clarifying questions. During a break another minister said, “What do you think you are doing? Do you want to be on this council or not?” The threat was clear enough: people who question the agenda do not stay on the council.

Another minister challenged the policies of the national youth board, which was sponsoring homosexual workshops for the teenagers. The responses varied, from “What is your hang-up?” (ad hominem) to “How badly do you want to be on the national staff?” (ad baculum). Unfortunately, many have succumbed to the threat of force, whether it is the loss of ministerial pension, the loss of church property, or the loss of a call. The answer is to fear God rather than man.

Ad misericordiam (sympathy)

A plea for sympathy (ad misericordiam) is often combined with special pleading for popular causes. For instance, a United Presbyterian minister said, “Here is a handicapped woman with no husband and no job. Are you going to insist that she must have a baby?” The special pleading (offering only reasons for an abortion) added to the intended effect of the multiple problems faced by the woman in question. In fact, many abortions are performed on married women with excellent health and with above average income, and some “terminations” are done solely to allow the couple to choose the sex of the child. The “wrong” sex is aborted.

A harsh answer to this mainline minister would have made the speaker seem heartless. (For instance, the pro-life speaker might say, “How did this handicapped woman get pregnant without being married?”) Often people will identify with the distress of the single person. Instead of a harsh response, the speaker can switch to the language of the Presbyterian. “I’m pro-choice. . . that is, I will be pro- choice the moment we give unborn babies a choice in whether they live or die.”

The ad misericordiam fallacy can be defeated by employing the Pauline method of using the opponents’ terms against them. What is genuine compassion? According to one liberal minister, abortion on demand prevented children from being unwanted and therefore beaten. Someone responded, “Should we kill children to keep them from being beaten, to show our compassion?” The pro-abortion minister walked away without answering. Mainline ministers may have a monopoly on speaking about compassion, but not on compassion itself.

MATERIAL FALLACIES OF INSUFFICIENT EVIDENCE

The following fallacies depend on their force from a lack of factual support. If the argument appeals to the prejudice of the audience, people will approve. A well executed fallacy will leave supporters smiling and opponents baffled. Diagnosis is a crucial part of the cure.

Post Hoc, Ergo Propter Hoc (after this, therefore because of this)

The post hoc fallacy follows this pattern: When X happens, Y also happens; therefore X causes Y. These arguments were used to justify the introduction of the Social Gospel movement to mainline seminaries. The great depression (Y) happened after the excesses of capitalism had gone unchecked by the mainline churches (X), they argued. Since the mainline churches still preached individual salvation, quietism caused the depression. Therefore, the church had to use its material and spiritual resources to reform society. The argument is based on unwarranted assumptions. First of all, the true cause of the depression was not the residual conservatism of the mainlines. The stock market crash was not the cause of the depression, either. The main cause was the imposition of a rigid tariff system, turning America’s recession into a worldwide financial collapse.

To combat a post hoc fallacy, one must analyze the cause and the effect. The adverbs may be loosely used and vulnerable to attack. “Every time you drive, the car has another dent,” The defense: “Every time? Yesterday? Last Monday? I drive it three times a week. It should have 347 dents in it by now.” The question is really whether X caused Y, or whether X was the sole cause of Y.

Petitio principii (begging the question)

Begging the question is a simple or elaborate way of proving that X is true because X is true. One church executive, in attacking the traditional doctrine of inerrancy, said, “The terms inerrant and infallible are confusing because they offer less than they promise.” One antidote to begging the question is a simple analysis of the statement. The believer might ask, “Aren’t you using the conclusion to restate the argument, rather than proving it? Isn’t that begging the question?”

Another way to stop this tactic is to profess confusion, dismay, or befuddlement. “What did you just say? It didn’t make sense. Weren’t you arguing in a circle?”

It is also fair to expect a claim to be supported by valid evidence rather than another version of the claim.

For that reason, orthodox Christians should be ready to give a “reason for the hope that is in you” (1 Peter 3:15), knowing that God always works through the Word, regardless of our abilities.

Opposition

The fallacy of opposition, designated by Carney and Scheer in Fundamentals of Logic, works this way: He is in favor of this, so we are opposed; or, he is opposed to this, so we are in favor of it. Hitler is a popular component of this argument. In the Midland Daily News, the liberal editor quoted someone’s opposition to pornography, made a plea for free speech, then concluded the article by admitting in an ominous tone that Hitler had written the passage in question.

The implied conclusion was that people opposed to pornography were Nazis, or that we should protect the production of obscene material because of Hitler’s statements against it. The fallacy was countered by identifying the lack of logic, quoting the textbook, and summarizing the tacky life of Hitler, citing The Rise and Fall of the Third Reich, a widely owned, if not widely read, book.

A common tirade offered up as truth starts in the following way: “The same people who oppose a woman’s free choice are in favor of the military buildup.” The implication is that opposition to abortion is not a genuine rejection of killing but a pretense, a hidden desire to oppress women in the name of the sanctity of life. It follows then that people should oppose the anti-abortion people as fiercely as they should oppose the defense industry.

The believer should seize the initiative as quickly as possible, pointing out that two issues are involved, abortion and defense, that many people of all political persuasions oppose abortion (rendering the grand conclusion false), that it is mischievous to make such hasty, arbitrary, and capricious statements. Another antidote is to ask why anyone would favor violent solutions, such as abortion, to social problems.

Special pleading

When only the arguments on one side of the issue are offered, without accounting for opposing views, the person is indulging in special pleading. When certain elements argued for legalized gambling in New Jersey, only the economic benefits were mentioned in an expensive media campaign. That was a clear case of special pleading.

When the mainline denominations changed their constitutions to allow women’s ordination, they claimed it was only a matter of changing pronouns or establishing justice. By ignoring the relevant passages of Scripture, they engaged in special pleading.

The only answer to special pleading is a clear and logical presentation of the other side. In the case of the ordination of women, which is now a “women’s issue,” these facts would be germane in many denominations:

1. Scripture is our norm for faith and practice.

2. The pastoral epistles do not allow for the ordination of women or for women to exercise authority over men in the church.

3. Nearly twenty centuries of tradition should call into question the claims of women’s ordination, especially when we see that women ruled most of Europe in the 16th century without anyone concluding at the time that women must preach as well.

Hasty generalization

Generalizations are not wrong, but it is a fallacy to argue that a general rule fits all those in that category. An interesting example was offered by a feminist minister in training, who had just summarily dismissed the virgin birth and the resurrection as “unimportant doctrines.” She suggested that Christ could be understood as a woman because he compared himself to a mother hen! (This also represents a momentary lapse into Fundamentalism, an apostate becoming rabidly literal on one particular point.)

Mainline ministers enjoy telling horror stories about a particular conservative and then making a hasty generalization. Believers are also guilty of making a hasty generalization if they think all mainline seminary professors deny the virgin birth simply because it can be shown that most of them do. We are in contact with one mainline seminary professor who teaches the virgin birth without equivocation. Another hasty generalization made by some conservatives is that all ministers of mainline groups are unbelievers. If a believer states a hasty generalization as fact and one exception can be proven, the argument is blown to pieces.

Those mainline ministers who are more orthodox have been used as examples by their opponents of how tolerant the denomination is. “We have room for everyone, and we need your zeal.” Precision of language is extremely important to avoid the charge of hasty generalization. The believer, by being well informed, can counter the hasty generalization by pointing out exceptions to brash claims.

FALLACIES OF AMBIGUITY

The following arguments depend on misuse of the language, as if we can use words to mean what we want them to mean at the moment, like the character in Alice in Wonderland.

Equivocation

Equivocation is the method of using the same word in two different senses. Liberal theology is essentially an equivocation at every point of doctrine, as witnessed by Adolph Harnack’s What Is Christianity? and Walter Rauschenbusch’s A Theology for the Social Gospel. Countless examples can be found in mainline “confessions of faith,” especially in respect to the Scriptures.

Equivocation is countered by demanding clear definitions of terms used. Blurred distinctions are used deliberately to confuse the unwary. The believer must say, “What do you mean by. . .?” Because written materials can be misleading, the believer must discover how words are being used. Some efforts are rather transparent, such as when the Religious Coalition for Abortion Rights launched a campaign claiming that pro-abortion activists were pro-life, since they were concerned about the mother’s life. Other attempts work quite well, such as the independent Lutheran congregation which called itself “Orthodox Lutheran” and yet borrowed, word for word, a statement of faith from the most liberal Lutheran group, a doctrinal summary which the national magazine claimed as a triumph of the historical-critical method.

Equivocations about moral issues come from equivocations about the faith. If a minister denies that the Bible is the revealed Word of God, without any errors or contradictions, his moral reasoning will be deficient and misleading. His members will become confused by his leadership, the blind leading the blind.

Amphiboly

The term refers to an ambiguous sentence or group of sentences which allow two different conclusions to be drawn. Church bulletins are full of examples, such as the famous but apocryphal example of thanking the ladies’ aid for laying Easter eggs on the altar. The Father of Lies could never afford to let his followers communicate directly and honestly about their theology and their causes. If they did funds would dry up, Executive positions would disappear and many would need to seek gainful employment. Instead, public statements are designed to suggest one conclusion to camp-followers and a different conclusion to believers. For instance, when one denomination became too obvious about its support for the Marxists in Nicaragua, where the church was being persecuted by the heroes of the mainlines, one church executive said, “Yes, we confess a bias, a bias toward the poor.”

When the mainline churches publish reports about their work in world missions, outreach, and world hunger, one might expect the conversion of pagans, evangelism in America, and providing food for the hungry to be the chief activities of those agencies. In fact, it would be a genuine miracle, in the biblical sense of the term, if such work dominated their departments. Since mainline executives use the term “mission” for social activism, most mainline members naively think of God’s work being done.

Accordingly, Evangelicals in the United Methodist church had to organize their own independent world mission agency to get some genuine missionary work done. Were their bishops relieved and grateful? No, the United Methodist bishops boycotted the first commissioning service.

Accent

A fallacy of accent derives its error in placing the emphasis on the wrong element in the statement. For instance, a Lutheran layman called into question a prayer for the pope after the assassination attempt in 1981, wondering if the prayer implied doctrinal unity with Rome. The minister responded in the following way: “I apologize for showing concern.” A solution is to question the accent. In this case, the issue was not of sympathy for the wounded pope but of doctrinal agreement. Instead of sarcasm, the minister could have explained, “I don’t like church leaders shot down in public, even when we disagree with their confession of faith.” The use of a fallacy made the minister appear evasive and defensive.

OTHER FALLACIES

Straw man

When an argument is weak, one is tempted to construct a straw man fallacy. The straw man is a false construction of the opponent’s views. The executive director of the Michigan Religious Coalition for Abortion Rights shouted into the phone, “What you want is to have every woman in America tested for pregnancy every month.” The response which destroyed her straw man fallacy was a simple question about the facts: “Is that what happened before the 1973 decision, Roe vs. Wade?” A sputtering sound was heard.

The popularity of the straw man comes from the habit of bellowing arguments at those who agree with us. People are often convinced that the straw man fallacies they construct are the genuine views of the other side. An agency head said, “You’re saying that. . . .” By calling attention to her straw man argument and naming it, the victim was able to stop the attack. Self-defense is hardly the answer. If the believer says, “I’m not saying. . . ,” then the opponent can continue to press his attack.

Slippery Slope

Advocates of pornography love the slippery slope. “If we censor this child pornography, even though I loathe its content, then we are just one step closer to a Nazi police state.” Two matters are involved in the slippery slope. First, is this really a step toward the slope? Second, is the slope really so slippery? Banning child pornography is not a step toward censorship but a means of protecting the innocent. The constitution guarantees the free exercise of religion, not the free exercise of pornography.

Remember Vietnam? Some people howled with laughter every time someone suggested that the loss of South Vietnam would lead to the domination of Southeast Asia by the Communists. They complained that the domino theory was a slippery slope fallacy. The Soviets, who now use the crucial naval base we built in Vietnam, thought otherwise. Countering the slippery slope involves an examination of both premises.

False dilemma

A false dilemma proposes only two possibilities, both unsavory, to the listener. “If we do not allow for homosexual marriages, more social chaos will result from a lack of stability in their relationships.” Several antidotes to this ancient falsehood are possible:

    1. Attack one horn of the dilemma or the other;
    2. Jump between the horns;
    3. Construct a counter-dilemma.

Number one: Will homosexual marriage really foster stability? Our legal tradition suggests that unnatural relationships have never been endorsed by Western society, precisely because sanctifying wrong has a destabilizing effect on relationships of all kinds.

Number two: Since more chaos is not desirable, we must return to the concept of natural law, which assumes universal principles of right and wrong based upon God as the creator.

Number three: If we do legalize homosexual marriages, we will surrender the most basic foundation of morality, lead more people astray, and spread disease.

Two wrongs/common practice

Most people know that one wrong does not justify another, but all anti-Christian attitudes are based upon wrong and seek vindication through this falsehood. “Sex education may condone promiscuity, but isn’t it better to teach them birth control than to have more illegitimate children born?” Conceding that birth control at the age of sixteen is wrong, is followed by claiming that unwanted children are worse. One response would be to say, “Two wrongs don’t make a right.” Another would be to propose a solution, such as teaching deontological ethics (based on principles) rather than teleological ethics (the end justifying the means).

Common practice is related to two wrongs. “Everyone is doing it. It’s common practice.” Common practice is used to justify the use of illegal drugs, the theft of small items, the practice of deceit. One executive said, “The only question is—how much lying do you do?” The popularity of sin does not make it virtuous.

RULES OF ENGAGEMENT

Gilbert has offered these valuable “super-rules” for winning arguments: 1) Never give in; 2) Listen.2 The first super-rule is a warning not to concede anything to an opponent, even while looking for concessions from him. Centuries ago Thomas Aquinas stated that one could not make progress in a debate unless the other person conceded some ground.

The second rule needs to be remembered in the heat of debate. We should not be so much in love with our own words that we fail to listen to the other person. In many cases, two people are saying the same thing in different ways.

However, if the opponent is a genuine, dedicated enemy of the Scriptures, listening for a weak point or a minor concession is essential. It is too easy to become emotional, an indication that the conversation is becoming personal. At that point, the issues have been sacrificed to personality. A confident person listens well and comes across as reasonable, articulate and temperate.

The following rules have been learned on the battlefield:
    1. The best case is made by the person who remains calm, reasonable, friendly, and sincere. Wisconsin Synod pastors are unusually well trained in apologetics. One WELS pastor carefully explained the position of confessional Lutheranism while being taunted and baited by an unrepentant apostate. The liberal became red-faced with frustration while the Wisconsin Synod pastor remained calm. Who made the best impression?

    2. Liberals seldom want to examine the issues closely, preferring to offer a dramatic enactment of some memorized fallacies. As Concordia, Ft. Wayne professor David Scaer has said, “Debating with liberals is like hunting cows with a bazooka.”

    3. Because liberals are such poor debaters, one should be careful to remember the audience. A well-known Evangelical destroyed a famous atheist in a public forum, making the unbeliever an object of sympathy.3

    4. Ask questions, since questions control the discussion. Use “closing” questions, such as, “That would be the compassionate thing to do, wouldn’t it?” or “You are not trying to say that all the Christian ministers, laity, bishops, and theologians were wrong for centuries about the Bible being God’s Word, until Reimarus said otherwise, are you?”

    5. The New Testament offers many examples of defending the faith, such as Paul, who never passed up an opportunity to evangelize. 1 Peter 3:15, 16 KJV says:

    But sanctify the Lord God in your hearts: and be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear: Having a good conscience; that, whereas they speak evil of you, as of evildoers, they may be ashamed that falsely accuse your good conversation in Christ.

    6. The Word of God is always effective (Isaiah 55:11), so we should not shrink from debate because of a paralyzing sense of modesty.4

    7. The truth is so compelling to people that some liberals will listen for hours while every one of their sacred cows is turned into hamburger.

    8. Luther has said that Christ has already done everything for us. There is nothing for us to do except tell the good news to our neighbors.5

An active, living faith leads us to proclaim God’s Word wherever the opportunity arises, knowing the Holy Spirit will place the correct words in our mouths. We will not always be successful. Paul sometimes failed to persuade, because of the hardness of his listeners’ hearts, but Paul never ceased being faithful to the truth.

NOTES

1. My son, Martin, gave me invaluable help with this chapter. The categories of logical fallacies come from James Carney and Richard Scheer, Fundamentals of Logic, New York: Macmillan, 1964. The book consistently makes liberal arguments seem logical while making a parody of traditional thinking. Another example of this is Michael Gilbert’s How To Win an Argument, New York: McGraw-Hill, 1979. Both books are good mental exercises for the Christian apologist.

2. How to Win an Argument.

3. William A. Rusher has made this point in How To Win Arguments, Lanham, Maryland: University Press of America, 1981.

4. Three useful books on Christian apologetics are: Josh McDowell, Evidence That Demands a Verdict, 2 vols., San Bernardino: Here’s Life Publishing, 1986; William Arndt, Bible Difficulties and Seeming Contradictions, St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1987; Uuras Saarnivaara, Can The Bible Be Trusted? Minneapolis: Osterhus Publishing House, 1983.

5. Martin Luther, Sermons of Martin Luther, 8 volumes, Grand Rapids: Baker Book House; First Sunday after Easter. This is an excellent sermon on evangelism.

Continued in Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – Chapter Six: The Cure

All chapters of Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure




Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – Chapter Four: Charismatics Are Liberals

Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – Chapter Four: Charismatics Are Liberals

This is the continuation of Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure – Chapter Three: The Mainline Churches And Evolution

One can claim a direct relationship between Luther’s Reformation and the charismatic movement. The Reformed, first under the influence of Huldreich Zwingli (1484-1531) and later John Calvin (1509-1564), broke with Luther on the sacraments of Baptism and Holy Communion. Zwingli and Calvin taught that sacraments were only symbols, ordinances to be obeyed by man, not involving the work of God. The Church of England continued this doctrine, which John Wesley (1703-1791) adopted. Wesley’s efforts resulted in the birth of Methodism, often called “the American religion” because of its growth and influence in the United States.

At the end of the 19th century, the followers of Wesley, who thought the Methodists were becoming too liberal, formed their own denominations, known for their emphasis on holiness or perfectionism. From these Wesleyan Holiness churches came the first Pentecostals. The best known today is the Assemblies of God, formerly the home of Rev. Jim Bakker and Rev. Jimmie Swaggart.

Charismatics are mainline members who have adopted the chief doctrine of the Pentecostals, tongues-speaking, while remaining in their liberal denominations. Pat Robertson, the founder of the Christian Broadcasting Network, is a charismatic Southern Baptist. Although the Pentecostals and charismatics make up two distinct groups within the American religious scene, charismatics continue to see such Pentecostal leaders as Oral Roberts as their spokesmen.

The American religious scene has long labored under the myth that charismatics are conservatives. One reason may be that some of them have publicly identified with conservative political causes. This should not be confused with a conservative or strict approach to the Scriptures. Many charismatics reject the inerrancy of Scripture and use the historical-critical method to justify their compromise. The characteristics of liberal theology match almost exactly the dominant themes of charismatics and Pentecostals. These parallels will be explored in the main body of this chapter.

Some may take offense at this chapter, since they think they let liberalism behind when they joined the tongues-speakers. A number of faithful, orthodox Lutheran pastors were once involved with the charismatic movement, before discovering the true nature of scriptural Christianity. At some point, someone knocked them on the head and said, “You are full of beans if you think the charismatic movement is the answer to the crisis in American Christianity.” These Lutherans probably growled and fumed before they realized they mistook froth for reality.

Today there are many charismatic ministers in the two largest Lutheran bodies in America, the Evangelical Lutheran Church in America and the Lutheran Church Missouri Synod. Several para-church groups exist to support the work of charismatic congregations within the mainline denominations. People are being deceived and seduced by the charismatics, who traverse the whole world to net a single convert and may only make him twice more fit for hell (Matthew 23:15). Some view the growth of Pentecostalism and the charismatic movement as signs of God’s blessing. A more realistic view is that the apostasy of the mainline denominations has become so obvious to members that they are driven from their congregations to those organizations which offer an alternative. Mainline ministers, too, have found comfort and support in their charismatic affiliations. The mainline churches teach against the Bible, while the Pentecostals and charismatics seem to view the Scriptures as authoritative.

The National Council of Churches could slow the growth of this phenomenon simply by going out of business. Of course, more is involved than just the crafts and assaults of the NCC. The entire mainline seminary system produces ministers who cannot preach the gospel because their faith has been undermined by the historical-critical method and a new religion of social and political activism has been substituted for the gospel. The Roman Catholic Church has joined this self-destructive crusade and found ways to outdo the liberal Protestants. Results:

    1. Some Assemblies of God churches report half of their members to be former Catholics. A large proportion are former Lutherans.

    2. Many mainline charismatics stay in their home congregations while floating over to the Assemblies of God for “spiritual enrichment.”

Charismatics have properly diagnosed the ills of corpse-cold liberalism: lifeless worship, political harangues disguised as sermons, unbelieving ministers and officials, attacks on the Bible in the name of scholarship, and a lack of genuine Christian nurture. Unfortunately, their prescription for the ills of the church is killing the patient, slowly and painfully, just as liberalism did, while stimulating him to the appearance of life before his last gasp.

The fatal weakness of Pentecostalism and the charismatic movement is a trust in the operation of the Holy Spirit apart from the means of grace—their heritage of Reformed teaching. For them, God can and does speak directly to individuals, giving authoritative pronouncements on every possible subject. The dream they had last night is as authoritative as the Gospel of John, perhaps more so, since these visions can overturn the clear statements of Scripture. This is contrary to Scripture and the Lutheran Confessions, which declare that God comes to us only through the means of grace. Anything else is of the devil. Luther made this very clear in the Smalcald Articles:

All this is the old devil and old serpent, who also converted Adam and Eve into enthusiasts, and led them from the outward Word of God to spiritualizing and self-conceit and nevertheless he accomplished this through other outward words. Just as also our enthusiasts [at the present day] condemn the outward Word, and nevertheless they themselves are not silent, but they fill the world with their pratings and writings, as though, indeed, the Spirit could not come through the writings and spoken Word of the apostles, but [first] through their writings and words He must come.1

A LITTLE HISTORY

Revivalism

The Pentecostal movement is old rather than new. Montanus (ca. 170), an early Christian heretic and current charismatic idol, said, “We will only take communion from Spirit-filled bishops.” He and his two female assistants, who deserted their husbands to join Montanus, had many visions, including one of Christ in the form of a female.2

The Wesleyan revivals of the early 19th century were Pentecostal in nature, with people fainting and dancing and jerking their limbs around. Then too, much of the work was in reclaiming inactive Christians who had fallen away from the church. The Wesleys were outcasts in the Episcopalian Church in England, shunned and persecuted by the approved clergy for being too earnest about scriptural principles, so the preaching was often done in open fields to the lower classes.

As Methodism (as it was called) became more respectable and academic, liberalism drove away elements loyal to the Wesleyan spirit, making Methodism even more liberal. Since the trend in all mainline churches was toward liberalism, from 1900 on, the growth of Pentecostalism owes some debt of gratitude to liberals for making the choice so obvious for people.

The Lutherans of the General Synod (now part of the Evangelical Lutheran Church in America) were also caught up with revivalism, which they felt would make the gospel more appealing. William Passavant (1821-1894), later a leader in the more conservative General Council, was a dedicated follower of the movement in his first pastorate. He studied Wesley instead of Luther and held “protracted meetings” until after midnight, where emotional excesses were common:

Among the mourners or seekers and exhorters there was a confused mingling of tears, groans, cries and occasional loud shoutings. Praying, singing and exhorting often went on at the same time. The journal [of Passavant] records cases of persons falling to the floor and becoming as stiff as if dead.3

Lutheran advocates of the New Measures were so enchanted with Reformed doctrine they proposed a new version of the Augsburg Confession in 1855 which omitted the doctrines offensive to the non- Lutheran Protestants—baptismal regeneration and the real presence of the body and blood of Christ in Holy Communion. The historic liturgy was also neglected by revivalistic Lutherans during this first era of marketing the gospel.

Pentecostalism

Revivalism took a new turn at Stone’s Folly, a weird old house in Topeka, Kansas, where students of Charles F. Parham (a Wesleyan Holiness preacher) began speaking in tongues in 1901. They had decided, at his roughshod Bible institute, that the true mark of the Christian was baptism in the Holy Spirit, and that proof of this baptism was the ability to speak in tongues. Their study of the Acts of the Apostles, urged by Parham, had convinced them that true Christians are filled with the Holy Spirit and that proof of the Spirit is in glossolalia, or tongues-speaking. (All Pentecostal and charismatic theology hinges on this narrow understanding of Scripture.) The students’ first efforts to speak in tongues did not pan out until they discovered the requirement to pray for the gift. After much struggle, the group obtained the desired proof. Some suspect that Parham already spoke in tongues and used this Bible study to manipulate his students into adopting his new style.

Pentecostalism flared up in earnest at the Azusa Street Mission in Los Angeles in 1906, with wildly emotional services, under the leadership of black preacher William J. Seymour, a student of Parham. Things got too wild for Seymour, so he had Parham come to Azusa Street to exert a calming influence. The two had a falling out and parted company.

The Pentecostals and charismatics owe much to Wesley, who described his Christian faith as a growth in stages. He was a humdrum and timid Christian until his experience at Aldersgate Church, where he felt his heart strangely warmed at hearing Luther’s preface to Romans read. Lutherans would not call this a conversion or born-again experience, but illumination, an experience of deeper understanding or new insight.4

Wesley helped establish the notion that one could be a churchgoer all his life and not really be a Christian until this born-again experience happened. Many Lutheran missionaries, like Lars P. Esbjorn of the Augustana Synod, had a commitment to accept only “born-again” Christians to Holy Communion. This two stage description of the Christian life made a perfect foundation for the claims of Pentecostals and charismatics, who often talk about being mere churchgoers until their baptism in the Holy Spirit.

Charismatic Renewal

Charismatic renewal, which is really Pentecostalism in the mainline groups, began in the Episcopal Church in California. In 1959, John and Joan Baker considered themselves baptized by the Holy Spirit, through the help of Pentecostal friends. This corrupt notion of a separate baptism will be considered later, but it is worth noting that charismatic flare-ups have been strongest in the most liberal denominations, those which had long abandoned the authority of Scripture. In many cases, the clergy trained in destructive criticism of the Bible, the historical-critical method, find joy and meaning in their ministry for the first time in decades through Pentecostalism. No one should be surprised that a minister or layman feels exhilarated after hearing that the miracles really happened, that Jesus is the Son of God, that prayer is something more than relaxation therapy.

After John and Joan Baker began speaking in tongues, they started working on friends and clergy. Dennis Bennett, an Episcopalian priest in a neighboring parish in Van Nuys, was drawn into the new phenomenon and found himself fired. Taking a poor parish in Seattle, he succeeded in spreading the practice even more, experiencing considerable church growth.5

Larry Christenson, an American Lutheran Church pastor in California, was distressed already in seminary with the demythologizing methods of the infidel Rudolph Bultmann. A member of the Foursquare Gospel Church in San Pedro, California, invited Christenson to a revival where a woman preached about the gifts of the Spirit. Later that night he began tongues-speaking and started influencing others. This happened about 1963. Christenson has remained a leader among Lutheran charismatics.6 His opposition to the inerrancy of Scripture was echoed by other Lutheran charismatic leaders during the formation of the Evangelical Lutheran Church in America and gave great comfort to opponents of inerrancy. Christenson wrote in Welcome Holy Spirit:

Charismatics would insist on the classic understanding and use of the historical-critical method of biblical interpretation, that is, the attempt to interpret Scripture according to the way it was meant by those who wrote it, and the way it was understood by those to whom it was addressed. . .7

Erwin Prange was educated in the Missouri Synod, graduating in 1954 from Concordia, St. Louis, before serving in St. Louis County and later in New York City. Like Christenson, he had found little spiritual nurture in seminary. On December 7, 1963, after being involved with a Lutheran charismatic group and after requesting prayer for the ability to speak in tongues, he began tongues-speaking. Prange attended a pastoral conference where Harald Bredesen, the pastor of First Reformed in Mt. Vernon, New York, spoke about his charismatic experience. Prange also gave his testimony. Rev. Richard Neuhaus, in the Missouri Synod at that time, afterward with the ELCA, and now a Roman Catholic priest, spoke up and said:

We can’t walk away from this. These men have just made some of the most amazing statements ever heard in a Lutheran pastoral conference. Either they are liars, or they are crazy, or they are right. Either this is of God or of Satan. I don’t think we can leave until we find out.8

The district president later warned Prange to keep this business quiet. When Prange spoke at the Lutheran Women’s Missionary League meeting, he gave his charismatic testimony, to the chagrin of the district president. The husband of one of the women in attendance later “started a charismatic cell at [Concordia Seminary] Springfield that now numbers [in 1973] about thirty-five students.”9 Recently, Missouri Synod pastors have started “Renewal In Missouri,” a charismatic caucus within the LCMS.

Roman Catholic charismatics trace their origin to a 1966 group at Duquesne University, a Catholic institution. From there it spread to Notre Dame and Ann Arbor. Charismatic communes were established in South Bend, Indiana (where Notre Dame is located), and Ann Arbor, Michigan.

Tongues-speaking reached Yale through the Intervarsity Christian Fellowship in 1962, after two visits by Harald Bredesen (see the Prange experience above). The Ivy League enthusiasts were called “glosso- Yalies.”10 Tongues-speaking spread to Princeton and other academic centers where the Christian faith had been served up as thin, cold gruel. Mainline groups fought against charismatic ministers and congregations but finally accepted them in principle without taking them to heart. It may seem odd that two types of liberalism are at war with each other, but the main reason is their degree of liberalism. A truly dedicated liberal rejects most of the Bible, while a charismatic simply ignores significant sections.

Many institutions funded by Pentecostals led to the spread of the charismatic movement. The Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship spread the word. David Wilkerson’s The Cross and the Switchblade achieved almost canonical status among charismatics in the 1960s. (It was made into a film with Pat Boone as the minister and CHIPS star Eric Estrada as the hoodlum, later earning the Golden Turkey award as one of the worst religious movies ever made.)

Retreats (such as Cursillo and Kairos) and prayer groups too numerous to mention were used to lure unsuspecting people into the charismatic experience, with the claim that it was real Christianity, a higher form of the faith, or the only genuine manifestation of the church. People were not introduced to tongues-speaking at first, but desensitized about charismatic songs, charismatic worship, and charismatic doctrine. Mainline Christians were too puzzled or naive to say, “Phooey!” When compared to Bultmann’s demythologizing of Christmas and Easter, tongues-speaking looked pretty good, for the minister as well as the layman.

DOCTRINAL ERRORS OF THE CHARISMATICS

Although the liberal tendencies of the tongues speakers have already been mentioned, certain fundamental errors need to be discussed. When all of these matters have been carefully examined on the basis of the Scriptures, no one can claim that Pentecostalism is a conservative form of the Christian faith. Instead, tongues-speaking is an ecstatic religion which has attached itself, leechlike, to Christianity by selectively adopting its terminology.

Confusion about the Two Natures in Christ

Historic Christianity has always been the object of attack from false teachers, often concerning the two natures, human and divine, of Christ.11 Liberals, laboring in the guise of Christians, cannot accept the divine nature of Christ: his pre-existence, his virgin birth, his miracles, his atoning death, and his resurrection. Pentecostals, in a similar fashion, assert that Jesus’ “baptism” in the Holy Spirit enabled him to perform miracles.

Some corrections need to be noted at once. First of all, the Bible reveals Jesus’ baptism in the Jordan as water baptism, with the Spirit descending upon him. There is no “baptism of the Holy Spirit” as a separate manifestation in the New Testament. Secondly, Jesus did not launch into a signs-and-wonders tongues speaking ministry immediately afterwards, but rejected Satan’s pleas for such in his temptation in the desert. One despairs of finding any place in the Bible where Jesus spoke in tongues. More importantly, his divine nature was not installed when the Spirit descended, contra this notion:

Jesus Christ was conceived of the Holy Ghost… Why then must He be anointed? Because His human nature needed to be empowered by the Spirit, before even He could do successful service in this world. Jesus waited for thirty years until He was anointed… never forget that our Lord’s ministry was not in the power of the second person of the blessed Trinity… but… the third.12

Pentecostals and charismatics draw this parallel—that we, like Jesus, can do nothing miraculous until baptized by the Holy Spirit. Until we experience that baptism, which is proven by tongues-speaking, we are not complete Christians. This concept of “anointing” by the Holy Spirit has also led to the charismatic tendency to call every charismatic book, CD, tape, DVD, TV program, and choir anthem “very anointed.”

Pentecostals have displayed an unfortunate tendency to draw false and misleading parallels between themselves and Christ, claiming the authority of the Bible but showing no respect for the complete witness of Scripture.

Two Baptisms

Wesley’s unfortunate misunderstanding about the Christian life led him to set the stage for his followers to teach two baptisms, water and Spirit. Much of Wesley’s terminology was taken over by the Pentecostals, since he taught there was something beyond justification by faith, a deeper experience, which he called entire sanctification. Since he taught a waiting and a wrestling for this higher, deeper experience, Pentecostals converted the same into tarrying, yielding, and struggling for the “gift of tongues.”

The distortions of Scripture are bad enough, but no one can calculate the damage these egregious errors cause to the spiritual well- being of believers. Although they deny it at first, Pentecostals believe they are the only true Christians. They cast doubt on genuine scriptural doctrine and steal from people the assurance of their salvation.

Since the Bible is the unified, unique revelation of God’s will, no passage of Scripture contradicts another. Those who find contradictions realize later that the problems were introduced by translators or a misunderstanding of the text. Thus, when Ephesians 4:5 states clearly that there is one baptism, we should not be able to find two baptisms anywhere else in Scripture. Pentecostals and charismatics find a second baptism precisely because they deny baptismal regeneration and need a validating substitute.

The move away from the sacraments of Baptism and Holy Communion, started by Zwingli and continued by Calvin during the Reformation, took away from people this visible reality of God’s Word. Since both men taught that the sacraments were only symbolic, man’s witness to his faith, they undermined the certainty of salvation and created a craving for outward, visible proof. Thus, Pentecostals deny that Baptism and Holy Communion are sacraments while insisting upon tongues-speaking. Many seem angry that infants would be baptized, though entire households were baptized in Acts.

Pentecostals do not merely reject the sacraments; they are filled with wrath at the mention of them. The author was invited several years ago to a discussion of infant baptism, precipitated by an Assembly of God member who had raged against it. Since the group was mixed, the position of believer’s baptism (opposed to infant baptism) was presented fairly, followed by an explanation of why the Scriptures clearly supported infant baptism. Though some claim that infants cannot believe, Psalm 22:9 speaks of a nursing infant believing, and Jesus said the kingdom of God belongs to little children (Mark 10:14). Though some argue that a baby cannot have faith, Christ himself taught that whoever did not receive the kingdom as a child would not receive it at all (Mark 10:15). During the entire discussion, the Assembly of God member folded her arms (a well-known body language expression of rejection) and glared.

Paul Crouch, Pentecostal owner of Trinity Broadcasting Network, offered “communion” on TV. He suggested that people get juice and crackers and follow along with him during the consecration, more properly the desecration. He picked up the bread, saying, “And Jesus said, ha-ha-ha, this is my body.” (Crouch was indulging in what Pentecostals call holy laughter, another form of ecstatic speech.) On the same show they dedicated a baby named Destiny, Rev. Oral Roberts officiating. Oral pointed out that they did not believe in baptismal regeneration, in case any listener suspected them of Pentecostal unorthodoxy.

For charismatics and Pentecostals, tongues-speaking is the sacrament. At Jim Bakker’s PTL Heritage Water Slide, people were known for stopping in the middle of the street for impromptu tongues- speaking sessions. Tongues-speaking is simply the repetition of meaningless sounds or syllables. In every case tongues-speaking is a learned behavior preceded by instruction and peer pressure to “come up higher and be with us.” It has never been proven to be a foreign language. Like laughing and crying, it is easier to do in a group than alone, especially at first.

Jesus spoke of one baptism, water and Spirit, in John 3:5, in the discussion with Nicodemus. The Greek text could not be clearer, since water and Spirit are linked without the article, making it impossible to put asunder what God has joined together. “Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. ” (KJV).

Pentecostals find separate baptisms in the Book of Acts. Acts 8:4- 24 is a favorite passage to prove that a Spirit baptism can arrive later than water baptism. The intent of the two-baptism fallacy is to support the contention that one can be a baptized church member without really being a Christian. What Acts 8:15-16 states, according to R. C. H. Lenski, is that the Samaritans had received the supreme gifts of the Holy Spirit at their baptism, but the miraculous gifts of Pentecost later through the apostles.13 The laying on of hands conferred the charismata of the Spirit, something Simon Magus wanted to buy, but the text does not tell us that the Samaritans spoke in tongues nor that they were “baptized by the Holy Spirit.”

Pentecostals teach that the Holy Spirit is a reward bestowed by God upon those who earn it, through sacrifice, yielding, tarrying, and praying. That is the rabbinical understanding of the Holy Spirit, not the teaching of the Bible, which tells us that the Spirit is received as a gift through the sacrament of baptism.14 Teaching tongues-speaking as a reward from God only serves to widen the gulf between Pentecostals and historic Christianity.

In Acts 10, Luke gave a lengthy account of the conversion of Cornelius and other Gentiles. The Holy Spirit fell on them during Peter’s sermon. Jewish believers heard the Gentiles speak in tongues. Since God had bestowed the miracle of Pentecost upon the Gentiles, Peter exclaimed that they should be baptized. Here the work of the Spirit and baptism are too closely related to provide Pentecostals a foothold.

However, in Acts 19, Paul found some Ephesians who had been baptized into John’s baptism but had not even heard of the Holy Spirit. Paul baptized them and laid hands on them. The Holy Spirit came upon them, and they spoke in tongues and prophesied (19:6). There is no way to make this into a two-baptism passage, since the only valid Christian baptism is in the name of Jesus or the Trinity. These people were not even aware of the Holy Spirit. One likely explanation is that the “disciples” were baptized earlier by a follower of John the Baptist. They failed the doctrinal test, since they had not been instructed. They failed the sacramental test, since they had not been baptized into Jesus but “into John.”

Unscriptural Practices concerning Tongues

Nothing here is intended to imply that current tongues-speaking practices are the same as the day of Pentecost or anything genuine from the apostolic age. Paul’s extensive discussion of tongues in 2 Corinthians 12-14, tell us much of what was going wrong in Corinth. Most forget that Corinth was a divided congregation and that the love chapter, 1 Corinthians 13, was aimed specifically at the charismatics. “If I speak with the tongues of angels and of men, but have not love…” Paul hammered the tongue-speakers for their childishness. Some of the problems he noted among them were envy, showboating, pride, rudeness, selfishness, touchiness, evil thoughts, and rejoicing in iniquity. Tongues and prophecy, Paul warned, would all pass away.

Oral Roberts himself does not obey the injunction of Scripture to have one person speak in tongues and another prophesy. Tongue- speaking is the last gift listed in 1 Corinthians 12:28 and the only one requiring another gift. Oral teaches that one can speak in tongues and do one’s own interpreting, getting a direct revelation from God without intermediaries, a revelation which actually suggests that the Bible is insufficient and unclear. Oral rejects baptismal regeneration. On one television show, Oral and his son Richard climbed into a swimming pool in their business suits and poured water on each other. Wouldn’t it be better to believe God’s Word than to mock baptism? ” “Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost.” (Titus 3:5; KJV).

Interpreting tongues is a serious problem for charismatics. First of all, despite all anecdotal claims, no contemporary Pentecostal has ever shown a magical ability to speak in a foreign language without studying the language first. The tongues-speaking stories are so similar they take on a liturgical form. The following is the tongues-speaking anecdote which the author has heard or read in many different versions:

I was speaking in [name of foreign country]. Someone came up to me and said, “Where did you learn to speak perfect [name of foreign language]?” I replied, “Why, I have never spoken a word of [name of language] in my life!” Then the stranger said to me, “I have a master’s degree in [name of language] and I can tell you that your speech was perfect in grammar and pronunciation.”15

Some of us have heard or read the same claim in many forms, with such languages as ecclesiastical Latin and Japanese in the appropriate blanks. Enthusiasts smile smugly while the story is being told, without names, dates, places, with less evidence than a judge would demand for a parking ticket. Despite the hundreds of examples of flawless and instantaneous speeches in another language, charismatic and Pentecostal schools continue to pay people to teach foreign languages to their tongues-speaking students.

In fact, modern tongue-speaking is nothing more than ecstatic speech, easy to learn with peer pressure and some experience. Many people fall into it and fall out of it in a period of time. Each one has his own style, though there is a lot of imitation. One woman said, “Sh-sh-sh- sh-ba-ba-ba-ta-ta-ta.” Others affect a biblical “Shonda kabul togandaatol.” The same nonsense can be heard at football games: “Bulldogs, bulldogs, bow-wow-wow. Eli Yale.” An honest charismatic said he kept up tongues-speaking because of his childish addiction to emotionalism. Many of his friends, he said, acted like they opened a plug and let their brains run out.

How can one interpret gibberish? One can listen to “interpretation” on the record included in The Charismatic Movement, edited by Michael Hamilton.16 After some “Na-ga-ka-bom” a woman spoke up (in defiance of 1 Corinthians 14:34) and said, “Listen to what the Spirit of God says. Don’t be shallow in reading the Scriptures. Look deeply into them.” If the Holy Spirit chose to speak to that congregation, surely he would have said something a little more profound. At one Pentecostal service a woman stood up and said, “The Holy Spirit has led me into a lot of congregations and out of a lot of congregations. Here they really teach the Word of God.” This seems to be a case of the Holy Spirit being used to validate a woman’s feelings.

Women in Leadership Roles

Women pastors are absolutely forbidden in Scriptures (1 Timothy 2:12), an undebatable datum until Pentecostalism and liberalism converged in the charismatic movement. The Pentecostals beat the liberals in establishing female ministers in their churches. The mainline churches barely got started with the ordination of women ministers after World War II, some waiting until 1970. The Pentecostals were active much earlier. Even in mainline churches, women normally did not even seek to lead in worship until the ferment of the 1960s worked its way through the churches. Now there are several TV Pentecostal ministers who let their wives preach for them. One allowed that she was dedicated to being “brassy for the Lord.” In fact, no woman minister can be legitimately called a pastor, for her claim to ordination is at war with the word of God.

God intended that men would be leaders in the church, not to oppress and suppress women, but to let men develop their normally stunted spiritual lives. Women in liberal denominations often confess they do not want a woman minister and that they prefer having their husbands take leadership roles. They have seen the male leadership of their congregations evaporate in the face of feminist demands. In traditional Christian denominations, like the Wisconsin Synod and the Evangelical Lutheran Synod, women have more influence (in the proper sense) rather than less. Everyone wins. In liberal groups and Pentecostal/ charismatic gatherings, aggressive women gain at the expense of those who learn quietly, the majority of women. Everyone loses.

Theology of the Cross

Charismatic and Pentecostal ministers have sought to validate their teaching by the display of “signs and wonders,” and by their success stories, measured in terms of money and members. Until the disasters which befell certain television ministers, they seemed to be unusually blessed, and they never seemed to tire of letting people know how successful they were.

The only criterion for measuring the success of a pastor, according to Luther, is whether he teaches pure doctrine according to Scripture.17 Therefore, the faithful Christian should expect the cross, not glory. Luther explains:

Secondly, God permits His saints to suffer these trials as an example for others, both to alarm the carnally secure and to comfort the timid and alarmed. . . But when we see and hear that God has in like manner dealt with His saints and did not spare even His own mother, we have the knowledge and comfort that we need not despair in our trials, but remain quiet and wait until He helps us, even as He has helped all His saints.18

But, some would counter, does not God bless those churches which are faithful to His Word? Rather than seek an easy equation, which would give anti-Christian cults the greatest honor for the fastest church growth, we should listen to Luther, who saw great calamities and poverty come with the Reformation:

Not only is Christ hidden from the world, but a still harder thing is it that in such trials Christ conceals himself even from His church, and acts as if He had forgotten, aye, had entirely forsaken and rejected it, since He permits it to be oppressed under the cross and subjected to all the cruelty of the world, while its enemies boast, glory and rejoice over it, as we shall hear in the next Gospel.19

Thus we should be very careful not to imitate the doctrinal errors of the charismatics.

CHARACTERISTICS SHARED BY LIBERALS AND CHARISMATICS

Subjectivity

The founder of modern theology was Friedrich Schleiermacher (the last name means “one who makes a veil, screen or haze”), who established in the early 19th century that one could be an accepted theologian without believing in the basic doctrines of the faith. In this sense he is truly the founder of modern theology. He has exerted a considerable influence on such modern theologians as Karl Barth and Paul Tillich. Schleiermacher defined the Christian faith as “a feeling of absolute dependence.” From his time forward it has been acceptable to talk about Christianity subjectively, as a feeling rather than a certainty derived from God’s objective Word. C. F. W. Walther understood the danger of subjectivity:

But the required feeling may rest on a false foundation. It may not be the testimony of the Holy Spirit in the heart, but a physical effect, produced by the lively presentations of the preacher. That explains why sincere persons who have become believers not infrequently feel one moment that they have found the Lord Jesus, and in the next, that they have lost Him again.20

Schleiermacher paved the way for using theological terms while changing their meanings. Charismatics and Pentecostals use the same approach today, deluding many uninformed people. Proof can be found in the number of people who justify what they believe or where they worship by how they feel.

Schleiermacher and the growth of rationalism opened the way for Pentecostals and charismatics to offer themselves as a positive alternative to liberalism. However, the tongues-speaking movement is itself a liberal phenomenon and only makes matters worse by appearing to be a conservative approach to the Bible. Liberalism is the rejection of any biblical doctrine, not just rejection of certain modern elements, such as the rationalistic interpretation of miracles. Whenever the Bible is used selectively, serious errors will follow in time, even if the initial problems seem slight and harmless.

Luther was not against reason, but he distinguished between the magisterial and the ministerial use of reason.21 The liberals know only the magisterial use of reason, judging which Scripture passages they consider true or authoritative. (Magister is Latin for master.) When a charismatic was reminded of Paul’s injunction against false teachers, Romans 16:17,18, she quickly replied, “That’s why I prefer Jesus to Paul.” As if Jesus tolerated false doctrine! Our Lord said, “Whoever therefore breaks one of the least of these commandments, and teaches men so, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven; but whoever does and teaches them, he shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven.” (Matthew 5:19 KJV).

One example of the ministerial use of reason is studying the geography of the Holy Land to help in understanding the content of God’s Word. Anyone who wants to know the actual content of the Word of God is employing the ministerial use of reason. (Minister means servant in Latin.) Luther opposed placing human reason or feelings above the Word of God:

To this I reply: I have often said before that feeling and faith are two different things. It is the nature of faith not to feel, to lay aside reason and close the eyes, to submit absolutely to the Word, and to follow it in life and death.22
Ecumenism, Unionism by Another Name

Tongues-speaking spread in liberal Protestant bodies because the members were sacrament-starved. Thomas Merton, the Trappist monk who grew up a liberal Protestant, wrote in The Seven Storey Mountain about the arid intellectuals who served as liberal Protestant ministers. One minister could speak glibly about the novels of D. H. Lawrence, but could not talk about Christ.

As mainline members, Protestant and Catholic, became distressed over the clergy’s assault on the Bible and support of political activism, they found a common solution in this new movement. The new sacrament of tongues-speaking created by Pentecostals has united all church bodies, many of them already used to ecumenical services, whether sponsored by liberal groups associated with the National Council of Churches or more conservative leaders like Billy Graham. The confession of faith is usually not, “I am a Catholic (or Lutheran or Baptist) charismatic,” but “I am a charismatic.” There is instant identification and fellowship among all charismatics and Pentecostals, with certain key words used to signal a common identity: Spirit- filled, on fire, praise, prayer group, and healing service. If charismatics were genuinely conservative, they would have qualms about the varying doctrinal standards of other groups. However, the common saying among charismatics is: “Doctrine divides.” Indeed. Doctrine divides the sheep from the goats.

While unionism has been popular in recent years, the church leaders of the past understood how joint worship without doctrinal agreement led to or sprang from doctrinal laxity. Martin Reu observed:

Doctrinal indifference is at once the root of unionism and its fruit. Whoever accepts, in theory as well as in practice, the absolute authority of the Scriptures and their unambiguousness with reference to all fundamental doctrines, must be opposed to every form of unionism.23
New Revelations Transmitted through the Emotions

When the liberals tried to take away the Scriptures as the ruling norm for Christians, they had to find a substitute. Denatured Christianity went one of two ways, toward rationalism and ultimately Unitarianism, or toward emotionalism, ultimately Pentecostalism. They also needed new revelations to replace the true revelation of God, His Word. For the rationalists, the new religion, which they called the religion of Jesus, was social activism. For the emotionalists, the new religion was tongues- speaking.

Charismatics have a flexible view of the Bible. The ruling norm for them is the latest vision experienced by one of their leaders. Someone announces, “I had a Word of knowledge. We should send Jim as a missionary to Bulgaria.” If everyone agrees, it is judged a Word of knowledge. If the revelation is a dud, someone has a new insight. An observer described Pentecostals as operating like a school of fish, swimming in one direction and then suddenly moving as one in a new direction, for no apparent reason. The heart of the issue, however, is that the “Word of knowledge” displaces the Bible as the ruling norm. This implies that the Scriptures are incomplete, insufficient, and unclear.

After being clobbered in debates when trying to argue from Scripture, the Council of Trent used this line of argument against the Lutherans:

The method of debate on the part of the papalists is far different now than it was at the time of Eck, Emser, and others like them. These men did not refuse to fight with us with the weapons of the Scripture. Pighius, however, has perceived that this arrangement has done the papal kingdom more harm than good. Therefore he has shown a different and shorter way by which, provided they stuck to it, they could obtain practically anything without trouble. It consists in this that they bring together every oratorical device and then declaim loudly about the shortness, the incompleteness, the insufficiency, ambiguity, and obscurity of the Scripture and strenuously fight for the necessity, authority, perfection, certainty, and clarity of the unwritten traditions.24

If we could publish a list of every revelation of God claimed by all the charismatics and Pentecostals, the world would groan from the weight. Besides implicitly denying the inspiration and authority of Scriptures, these special revelations manipulate people and place a terrible burden on the gullible, as many insiders have admitted. In fact, too many direct communications from the Holy Spirit sound like the vindictive side of the person speaking. Charismatics are quick to say that their critics are possessed by Satan, but the hallmarks of Pentecostal worship are well established in the worship of Satan: being “slain in the Spirit,” phony tongue-speaking, ecstatic dancing and laughter, miraculous signs, and trances. Genuine tongues speaking is in the Bible, but its abuse is subjected to considerable criticism in 1 Corinthians 12-14. If the charismatics are keen about the Bible, they should memorize this particular passage, spoken by Jesus:

Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity. (Matthew 7:21-23 KJV)
Ordination of Women

If anything shows doctrinal agreement between liberals, charismatics, and Pentecostals, it is the ordination of women. 1 Timothy 3:2 is clear enough, saying the minister is to be the husband of one wife. Paul also said clearly that he did not allow a woman to be in authority over a man in spiritual matters (1 Timothy 2:12). A Pentecostal woman minister argued that the Timothy passage did not mean what it seemed to say. She said, “We don’t take the words, ‘This is my body,’ literally, so why should we take 1 Timothy 2:12 literally?” Recently, a Pentecostal minister said on TV, “Isn’t it great that we ordain women now?”

One woman minister, a former bartender, spoke on TV about her change of vocation. She wanted to speak in tongues, so she put candles on each corner of her bathtub and baptized herself, repeatedly saying, “Yabba-dabba-doo.” Her atavistic cry (from the cartoon show, “The Flintstones”) got her warmed up for speaking in tongues. The interviewer and audience laughed heartily at this sacrilege.

She was simply continuing a long line of self-appointed women ministers and cult leaders: Aimee Semple McPherson (adulteress and founder of the Four Square Gospel Church); Katharine Kuhlman (home- wrecker, Pentecostal, an early media star); Mary Baker Eddy (founder of the Christian Scientists); and Ellen G. White, (plagiarist and founder of the Seventh Day Adventists). If another woman tried to outdo White, she simply fell over in a trance and popped up with a more glamorous vision. The potency of local charismatic cells within mainline churches comes largely from the leadership of women.

Ill-educated Clergy: Rote Memory of Dogma, Shallow Dogmatism

Liberalism thrives on ignorance of the Word. When the clergy know Hebrew and Greek, studying the Scriptures in humility, false doctrine is denied a healthy start, just as weeds have trouble growing in a healthy, well-fed lawn. Classical mainline Protestantism has made impressive gains in the formation of political activists by concentrating on theories about Scripture as opposed to the actual content of the Bible. Thus students of liberal seminaries graduate with little Latin and less Greek, but are imbued with a narrow and fierce dogmatism about the current fads. In fact, liberal seminary graduates do not even know the literature of their own denomination’s past, because the professors scoff at it and seldom assign it. Take a tour of a mainline seminary bookstore and read the texts listed as required reading; then ask for the classical theological publications of the church body. One person asked for the books of a deceased seminary professor at one bookstore, at the school where the late professor taught for decades. The store manager said, “How do you spell his name?” Then she said, “Who publishes it?” Upstairs, a room in the library was named in honor of the man, R. C. H. Lenski.

Pentecostals graduate from the College of the Holy Spirit. One joke is that they attend a Bible college until the studying gets tough. Then God speaks, “Go to Fergus Falls and build me a church.” Jim and Tammie Bakker left college after one year. Pentecostal denominations have light ordination requirements, and they also train people in a narrow dogmatism. A Pentecostal in Alaska will answer a doctrinal question exactly the same way as a tongues-speaker in Delaware.

In a similar fashion, charismatics are self-appointed ambassadors of the Holy Spirit. John Sherrill, the son of a theology professor at Union Theological School in New York City, wrote that he did not know, after ten years as an editor of Guideposts, if Jesus was the Son of God.25 Influenced by the charismatic Catherine Marshall, he attended tongues- speaking services, went to charismatic prayer groups, and eventually spoke in tongues. In his book, They Speak with Other Tongues, 1970, he announced that he was no longer a disciple after learning tongues- speaking, but suddenly an “apostle.” Imagine the fate of any ordained critic of this self-appointed apostle! It would be like arguing with God! (At least God listens.)

Rote memory of doctrine and narrow dogmatism are the results of shallow training. A current standard of liberal, feminist exegesis makes much of Jesus as a mother hen. Likewise, a canon of all Pentecostal exegesis states: “Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today, and forever” (Hebrews 13:8). The verse is followed by tumultuous shouts at Pentecostal rallies, because they teach that Christ was unable to do miracles until he received the Holy Spirit. Therefore, they believe that they, like Christ, will do the same miracles because they possess the Holy Spirit. Liberal dogmatism is always changing, flitting from one destructive opiate to another. Charismatics have moved from mere tongues- speaking to occultist imaging and worse, always looking for the latest thrill. Mainline liberals and charismatics together are dabbling in the occult: spirit guides and imaging.

The Swaggart and Bakker cases serve to remind us that the Assemblies of God do not discipline ministers very well. One minister was so bad, in spite of his enormous success, that the Assemblies booted him out. His name? Paul Yonggi Cho. Cho revealed his depraved theology in The Fourth Dimension, 1979, found in many Christian bookstores today. In brief, Cho teaches that one must demand from God exactly what one wishes. This is occultist imaging, and it is found in various forms among the American televangelists. Some call it “faith” theology, since the results depend on one’s faith rather than on God’s powers. One example of demanding miracles is from Cho’s own life, after he failed to receive the bike, desk, and chair he prayed for:

Then that still small voice welled up in my soul, and the Spirit said, “My son, I heard your prayer a long time ago.” Right away I blurted out, “Then where are my desk, chair, and bicycle?” The Spirit then said, “Yes, that is the trouble with you, and with all my children. They beg me, demanding every kind of request, but they ask in such vague terms that I can’t answer. Don’t you know that there are dozens of kinds of desks, chairs and bicycles? But you’ve simply asked me for a desk, chair and bicycle. You never ordered a specific desk, chair or bicycle.” That was a turning point in my life. No professor in the Bible college ever taught me along these lines.26

A flattering introduction to The Fourth Dimension is provided by the noted mainline preacher, Robert Schuller (Reformed Church in America). Schuller declares, without blushing:

Don’t try to understand it. Just start to enjoy it! It’s true. It works. I tried it. Thank you—Paul Yonggai Cho—for allowing the Holy Spirit to give this message to us and to the world. God loves you and so do I.27

The secular form of this teaching was first promoted by Napoleon Hill (1883-1970) in Think and Grow Rich, first published in 1937, still a continuing best-seller in the secular market, published by Ballantine Books, 1983.

Cho continues to be greatly admired by Pentecostals and charismatics. In 1990 Pat Robertson, the founder of Christian Broadcasting Network and CBN University, invited Rev. Paul Y. Cho to be on his Christian talk show, “The 700 Club,” and played a promotional tape about the growing Cho empire: a 600,000-member church in Seoul, Korea; a newspaper; broadcasting; and his International Church Growth Institute, where hundreds of American and foreign pastors are trained by Cho, C. Peter Wagner (Fuller Seminary), and Rev. Jack Hayford (Foursquare Gospel Church).

Pat Robertson has also promoted occultist ideas in his book on The Secret Kingdom.28 Robertson has deliberately tried to Christianize the message of Napoleon Hill:

Unfortunately, such people as Napoleon Hill, who wrote Think and Grow Rich, have gleaned only a few of the truths of the kingdom of God. They try to gain the kingdom without submitting themselves to the King. Some of the metaphysical principles of the kingdom, taken by themselves, can produce fantastic temporal benefits. But without the lordship of Jesus, these benefits are both transitory and harmful. In fact, many of the advocates of mind over matter ultimately end in hellish spiritism (p. 69).

Despite Robertson’s warnings, his own doctrine suffers from an awe of worldly success and power:

Once we perceive this secret, we realize anew that the Bible is not an impractical book of theology, but rather a practical book of life containing a system of thought and conduct that will guarantee success (p. 44).
We must hear this before it is too late: Jesus has opened to us the truths of the secret world of God! He has given us entrance into a world of indescribable power (p. 51).

Contrast Robertson, Schuller, and Cho with the biblical understanding of Luther: “If only the preachers remain orthodox and the doctrine is preserved, God will grant grace that among the multitude there will always be some who will accept the Word; for where the Word is pure and unadulterated, it cannot be without fruit.”29

Needless to say, liberals looking for a thrill are thronging to the New Age Movement. They find no contradiction between taking Holy Communion and visiting a medium to speak with the dead. Like charismatics, they are looking for power but are not too careful about where it comes from. They are anxious to deny the occultist label.

Excommunication

More than one person has huffed that conservative denominations actually excommunicate people, an expression of doctrinal and moral discipline with considerable foundation in Scripture (Matthew 18). Liberals, charismatics, and Pentecostals all excommunicate with resolute firmness and single-minded purpose. To fall from grace, one only needs to question a single doctrine. For a liberal, it might be the doctrine of abortion on demand. For a charismatic, it might be the value of prayer groups. The method used is shunning, a freeze-out. This is how liberals and Pentecostals have extended their influence everywhere, by making it clear what happens to dissenters. Yes, liberals and charismatics will love-bomb someone who indicates a willingness to become a convert, but they disown even the mildest critics.

Liberals and charismatics confuse the innocent by denying the very labels they use of themselves. A Left-wing nun engaged in a rhetorical smokescreen about her support of the Sandinistas in Central America, ending in her declaration that Fidel Castro was not a Marxist. She then equated Marxist revolution with the Fourth of July. Likewise, in a conversation with a faith-healer: “Are you charismatic?” Answer: “No.” Several diagnostic questions followed. Then came the confession: “I’m Third Wave. We are no longer distinguishing ourselves from the Evangelicals. We are blending together.” He was right. By failing to assert themselves, Evangelicals have seen their institutions taken over by charismatics. While Evangelical Protestants once firmly opposed Pentecostalism, now they refuse to identify false doctrine as such. Such blending is always a capitulation.

Work Righteousness

The article on which the church stands or falls is number four of the Augsburg Confession, justification by grace through faith, apart from the works of the law:

Also they teach, that men cannot be justified before God by their own strength, merits, or works, but are freely justified for Christ’s sake through faith, when they believe that they are received into favor and that their sins are forgiven for Christ’s sake, who, by His death, hath made satisfaction for our sins. This faith God imputes for righteousness in his sight. (Romans 4: 3, 4)

The liberal problem with this article, the foundation of Protestantism, is that liberals reject the atoning death of Christ. The standard, puerile line is worded thus: “There was no celestial equation made.” John Dillenberger and Claude Welch, educated at Harvard and Yale, expressed themselves even more clearly: “This is his work of atonement (or ‘at-one-ment’), not some external or ‘magical’ act whereby God is appeased and man made righteous.” (The real work of atonement, according to Welch and Dillenberger, was the potency of his God- consciousness, which inspired men “to realize in their own lives that which Jesus embodied.”)30 Liberals can only make a moralistic, legalistic philosophy out of the Christian faith. They find salvation, therefore, in a crescendo of save-the-world campaigns, each one resulting in making matters worse for everyone, except people who run save-the-world campaigns.

The charismatic version of works-righteousness is displayed in the frantic need to prove the validity of the movement through miracles, numerical growth, and prosperity. Though all might justifiably pray that God’s Kingdom grow, the emphasis upon outward proof rather than pure doctrine can only result in a man-centered, even a me-centered religion, as Paul Y. Cho has proved.

Political Power

The thirst for political power among liberals is established beyond a doubt. The mainline churches have established a huge network of lobbying organizations across North America. The National Council of Churches is the official headquarters, but the work done by the NCC is multiplied by denominational counterparts and interlocking activist groups. So-called denominational hunger funds mostly feed hungry lobbyists while deluding faithful members about sending food to Africa. Women’s groups pursue pro-abortion policies, lobby for quotas, and take carefully managed tours to Marxist counties, coming home all a-flutter about the charm and wit of Fidel Castro. Edmund and Julia Robb have documented all this in The Betrayal of the Church, Apostasy and Renewal in the Mainline Denominations.31 Carefully researched articles on the subject can be obtained from the Institute for Religion and Democracy, 729 15th Street NW, Suite 900, Washington, D.C. 20005.

Pentecostals have completed their “Washington for Jesus” 1988 campaign, a similar approach to power on the Potomac. One liberal lobbyist for a mainline denomination angrily declared that the overt religious emphasis was a mask for a covert political effort. His jowls shook with rage, even though he regularly bragged about using his clout as a church official to influence legislation. Nevertheless, he was correct. The Pentecostals and charismatics hunger for secular power in D.C. Pat Robertson and others have made some impressive inroads in politics simply by organizing the Pentecostals and charismatics who have not participated actively in the political process. The problem, as Jerry Falwell seems to have learned, is that when the church (or a minister) seeks to have power in the world, spiritual power is lost.

The next few years will confirm the postulate that charismatics and their elder brothers in the faith, the Pentecostals, are liberal in doctrine and rushing headlong toward complete apostasy. As their preaching of the law becomes more and more muted, to match the 93temper of the time, the tongues-speaking groups will accommodate themselves ever more obligingly to today’s morals, fads, and delusions.

NOTES

1. Smalcald Articles, Part III, Article VIII, 5-6, Concordia Triglotta, St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1921, p. 495. Pieper, Christian Dogmatics, III, p. 130.

2. Arthur J. Clement, Pentecost or Pretense? An Examination of the Pentecostal and Charismatic Movements, Milwaukee: Northwestern Publishing House, 1981, p. 19. Otto Heick, A History of Christian Thought, 2 vols., Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1965,1, p. 8. W. J. Hollenweger, The Pentecostals, The Charismatic Movement in the Churches, Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1972.

3. G. H. Gerberding, Life and Letters of W. A. Passavant, Greenville: The Young Lutheran, 1906, p. 83.

4. Heinrich Schmid, Doctrinal Theology of the Evangelical Lutheran Church, Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, no date, pp. 450-458. Schmid is a classic compilation of orthodox Lutheran dogmatics, invaluable for pastors and theologians.

5. Richard Quebedeux, The New Charismatics, II, New York: Harper and Row, 1983, pp. 61ff. The Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship, organized in 1951 by Oral Roberts and Demos Shakarian, succeeded in mixing Pentecostalism with the mainlines.

6. Larry Christenson, The Charismatic Renewal Among Lutherans, Minneapolis: Lutheran Charismatic Renewal Services, 1976.

7. Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1987, pp. 45-6, cited in Craig S. Stanford, The Death of the Lutheran Reformation, A Practical Look at Modern Theology and Its Effects on the Church and in the Lives of its People, Ft. Wayne: Stanford Publishing, 1988, p. 251.

8. Erwin Prange, The Gift Is Already Yours, Plainfield: Logos International, 1973, p. 57.

9. Ibid., p. 77. Apparently this cell operated in 1973. The seminary has since moved to Ft. Wayne and become known for curing students of charismatic doctrine.

10. Quebedeaux, op. cit., p. 129.

11. Martin Chemnitz, The Two Natures in Christ, translated by J. A. O. Preus, St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1971.

12. F. B. Meyer, A Castaway and Other Addresses, Chicago: Revell, 1897, p. 86. Cited in Frederick Dale Bruner, A Theology of the Holy Spirit (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1970), p. 221n. Bruner presents a devastating but fair portrayal of Pentecostal theology and biblical exegesis. Some may think the Meyer quote is dated, but the same explanation, of Jesus’ inability to perform miracles until “baptized by the Holy Spirit” was broadcast on religious TV, while this chapter was being written.

13. Interpretation of the Acts of the Apostles, Columbus, Ohio: Lutheran Book Concern, 1934, p. 319.

14. Bruner, op. cit., pp. 173,183.

15. This story was told about a Pentecostal in Japan. The exact same wording is used for a story about someone speaking perfect Hebrew in The Pentecostals, the Charismatic Movement in the Churches, by W. J. Hollenweger, Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1972, p. 4.

16. Grand Rapids: W. B. Eerdmans, 1975.

17. C. F. W. Walther, The Proper Distinction between Law and Gospel, St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1928, p. 423.

18. Sermons of Martin Luther, 8 vols., II, p. 40f.

19. Sermons of Martin Luther, 8 vols., Ill, p. 67, (John 10:11-16).

20. C. F. W. Walther, op. cit., p. 135.

21. Siegbert Becker, The Foolishness of God, Milwaukee: Northwestern Publishing House, 1982.

22. Sermons of Martin Luther, 8 vols. II, p. 244.

23. In the Interest of Lutheran Unity, Two Lectures, Columbus: The Lutheran Book Concern, 1940, p. 20.

24. Martin Chemnitz, Examination of the Council of Trent, 4 vols., translated by Fred Kramer, St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1971,1, p. 71.

25. They Spoke in Other Tongues.

26. The fourth Dimension, The Key to Putting Your Faith to Work for a Successful Life, South Plainfield: Bridge Publishing, 1979, p. 12.

27. Ibid., unpaginated foreword.

28. Pat Robertson, The Secret of the Kingdom.

29. What Luther Says. An Anthology, 3 vols., ed. Ewald Plass, St. Louis: Concordia Publishing House, 1959, III, p. 1125.

30. Protestant Christianity, New York: Charles Scribner, 1958, p. 222.

31. Westchester, Illinois: Crossway Books, 1986.

Continued in Chapter Five: Defending Morality

All chapters of Liberalism: Its Cause And Cure